Skip to main content

Full text of "Letters to a missionary"

See other formats


C.  K.  nCDEN 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY 


LETTERS  TO  A 
MISSIONARY 


BY 

R.  F.  JOHNSTON 

AUTHOR   CF    "BUDDHIST  CHINA,"   ETC. 


London  : 

WATTS    &    CO., 

17  JOHNSON'S   COURT,    FLEET   STREET,    E.C.  4 

1918 


£Og0 
TfcH 


CONTENTS 


Introduction 

Letter 

I 

Letter 

II 

Letter 

III 

Letter 

IV 

Letter 

V 

Letteb 

VI 

Letter 

VII 

Letteb 

VIII 

Index  of  Names 

Vll 

1 

16 

33 

1G 

05 

90 

118 

138 

loo 


1026531 


INTRODUCTION 

It  seems  desirable  to  explain  the  circumstances  under 
which  the  following  Letters  came  to  be  written. 

Early  in  1917  I  received  a  circular  letter  from  the 
Rev.  Stanley  P.  Smith,  a  missionary  stationed  at 
Tsehchowfu,  in  the  south-east  of  the  Chinese  province 
of  Shansi.  In  this  letter  Mr.  Smith  states  that  as  long 
ago  as  1885  lie  became  the  leader  of  a  small  party  of 
young  men  (known  as  "  the  Cambridge  Seven  ")  who 
decided  to  devote  their  lives  to  missionary  work  in 
China.  For  seventeen  years  Mr.  Smith  worked  in  con- 
nexion with  the  well-known  society  known  as  the  China 
Inland  Mission,  and  then  (about  the  year  1902)  was 
asked  to  retire  from  the  .Mission  owinc  to  his  "  views 
on  eschatology  " — in  other  words,  his  refusal  to  believe 
in  an  everlasting  lull.  According  to  Mr.  Smith's  own 
belief,  "eternal  punishment11  is  an  undoubted  truth, 
because  clearly  taught  in  the  Bible;    he  denies,  however, 

thai  the  term  translated  by  the  word  "eternal"  neces- 
sarily means  "everlasting."  While  continuing,  there- 
fore, to  have  absolute  faith  in  the  Scriptural  doctrine 
of  hell,  he  maintained  that  it  had  been  misunderstood, 

that    the  torments  of  1  i«-l  1  would  not,  in  the  strict  sense, 

\astjbr evert  and  thai  "the  revealed  consummation  of 
things  was  universal  reconciliation,  when  the  great  God 
and  Father  would   become  'all*  /'//  <■///  his   intelligent 

vii 


viii  INTRODUCTION 

creatures."  From  the  point  of  view  of  the  China 
Inland  Mission,  which  officially  held  and  taught  the 
doctrine  to  which  Mr.  Smith  objected,  his  milder  inter- 
pretation of  the  Scriptural  texts  was  heretical ;  it  was 
necessary,  therefore,  that  he  should  cease  to  co-operate 
with  that  Mission  in  bringing  the  "glad  tidings"  of 
Christianity  to  the  people  of  China. 

Though  dismissed  from  the  Mission,  Mr.  Smith  ex- 
plains that  his  relations  with  it  continued  to  be  friendly. 
He  carried  on  his  own  missionary  work  independently, 
but  a  vague  understanding  existed  between  them  that 
if  the  Mission  ever  saw  fit  to  moderate  the  rigour  of  its 
official  views  on  the  subject  of  hell,  or  even  to  allow 
its  individual  members  to  hold  and  express  views  of  a 
milder  type,  Mr.  Smith's  independent  mission  would 
then  be  re-united  to  the  parent  body. 

During  the  twelve  ensuing  years  Mr.  Smith  saw 
reason  for  hoping  that  the  milder  views  advocated  by 
himself  were  beginning  to  prevail,  and  he  confidently 
looked  forward  to  a  reconciliation.  In  1914,  however, 
his  hopes  were  rudely  extinguished  by  the  action  taken 
by  the  Rev.  Henry  W.  Frost,  Director  for  North 
America  of  the  China  Inland  Mission.  In  that  year 
this  high  authority  published  in  the  official  organ  of 
the  Mission  a  statement  of  doctrine  which  made  it 
quite  clear  that  the  China  Inland  Mission  (commonly 
called  the  C.I.M.)  still  adhered  to  the  theory  of  hell- 
torments  in  its  most  savage  form.  The  damned  were 
to  include  not  only  "  unsaved  "  Christians,  but  also  all 
the  untold  millions  of  "heathen"  who  "had  never 
heard  of  Christ"  ;  the  sufferings  of  the  damned,  more- 
over, were  to  be  conscious  sufferings  and  were  to  last 
literally  for  ever.     It  was  further  declared  that  these 


INTRODUCTION  ix 

views  were  "fundamental,"  "necessary"  and  "essential" 
to  the  Christian  faith,  and  that  "to  have  fellowship 
with  Christians  in  corporate  service  "  who  held  a  milder 
creed  was  "  unwarrantable  from  the  standpoint  of  the 
individual,  and  dangerous  from  the  standpoint  of  the 
truth." 

Mr.  Smith  vigorously  protested  against  this  horrible 
doctrine,  and  felt  that  unless  it  were  retracted  or  modi- 
fied he  could  never  consent  to  allow  the  work  of  his 
independent  mission  to  pass  into  the  hands  of  the 
C.I.M.,  because  in  his  opinion  "nothing  less  than  the 
character  of  God  and  the  honour  of  Christianity  were 
at  stake."  The  object  of  his  circular  letter  was  to 
enlist  the  support  of  people  who  sympathized  with  the 
attitude  he  had  taken  up.  "There  are  two  possible 
courses,"  he  says,  "now  open  to  me.  One  is,  to  extend 
the  work  of  the  mission,  if  God  will  touch  the  hearts  of 
some  of  His  children  to  support  it.  The  other  is,  we 
might  possibly  rejoin  the  C.I.M.  if  toleration  is  granted. 
The  founder,  Mr.  Hudson  Taylor,  believed  the  time 
would  come  to  pass  when  it  would  be  possible  to 
admit  it." 

It  is  clear  from  various  passages  in  Mr.  Smith's  letter 
that,  apart  from  his  sturdy  disbelief  in  the  literal  end- 
lessness of  hell,  his  religious  views  arc  substantially  those 
of  old-fashioned  Protestant  orthodoxy.  By  describing 
his  views  as  "  old-fashioned  "  I  mean  that  they  appear 
to  have  been  wholly  uninfluenced  by  modern  Biblical 

criticism,    whether  "higher"    or   textual,   and    thai    his 

general  doctrinal  position  serins  to  be  practically  identi- 
cal with  thai  of  Protestant  England  before  the  days  of 
Colenso  and  the  publication  of  Essays  and  Reviews. 
With  Mr.  Smith's  general  position,  however,  the  letters 


x  INTRODUCTION 

that  follow  are  only  indirectly  concerned  ;  they  deal 
primarily  with  certain  moral  and  other  problems  arising 
out  of  his  controversy  with  the  C.I.M.  on  the  subject  of 
the  Christian  doctrine  of  future  punishment. 

Of  the  eight  letters  which  this  book  contains,  the 
first  three  were  written  in  answer  to  the  circular  letter 
already  referred  to.  Later  on,  Mr.  Smith  was  kind 
enough  to  send  me  a  number  of  pamphlets  which  had 
been  printed  for  him  by  a  well-known  publishing  firm — 
the  Commercial  Press  of  Shanghai.  He  also  sent  me 
a  short  letter,  from  which  the  following  passages  are 
extracted. 

"  Tsehchowfu, 

"June  17,  1917. 
"Dear  Sir, 

"...  Under  another  cover  I  am  sending 
you  four  booklets  and  a  copy  of  '  Final  Correspond- 
ence with  the  C.I.M. '  Perhaps  at  your  leisure  you 
might  have  time  to  look  through  them,  though 
that  is  asking  a  great  deal !  .  .   . 

"  At  present,  with  what  evidence  I  have  before 
me,  I  cannot  look  upon  you  as  a  Christian,  or  as  a 
friend  of  Christianity;  but  here  I  may  be  mis- 
taken, for  I  mostly  know  your  destructive  senti- 
ments and  not  your  constructive  ones.  For  my 
part,  I  am  a  convinced  believer  in  Christ,  and  a 
believer  in  the  Bible  as  containing  a  Divine  revela- 
tion of  True  Religion.  ...  I  hate  the  doctrine  of 
an  endless  hell  just  as  much  as  you  do,  but  the 
grounds  of  our  hatred  differ.  I  would  be  thankful 
if  the  C.I.M.  could  be  compelled  to  reconsider  its 
position  as  to  this  question,  but  I  don't  want  with 
the  overthrowing  of  a  miserable  unscriptural  dogma 
to  couple  with  that  the  subversion  of  Christianity  ; 
but,  on   the  contrary,  to  help  to  remove  a  great 


INTRODUCTION  xi 

stumbling-block  from  the  reception  of  Christianity 
and  establish  it  more  firmly  than  ever  upon  a  true 
Scriptural  basis. 

"  You  are  quite  free  to  quote  from  my  letters  to 
you,  and  from  my  booklets. 

"  I  would  add  that  I  seek  the  good  of  the  C.I.M. 
and  not  its  harm,  though  my  conscience  compels 
me  to  take  the  action  I  am  taking.  I  do  not  de- 
spise the  Mission  as  a  Mission,  nor  the  missionaries 
who  compose  it,  nor,  generally  speaking,  the 
doctrines  for  which  the  Mission  stands.  I  believe 
the  C.I.M.  is  doing  great  good  in  China.  Its 
missionaries  as  a  rule  are  (so  far  as  I  know)  men 
and  women  who  exhibit  a  Christian  character  and 
unselfishly  seek  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  Chinese. 
"  Yours  very  sincerely, 

(Signed)  "Stanley  P.  Smith." 

Mr.  Smith's  pamphlets  were  of  great  interest,  but  it 
is  unnecessary  to  deal  with  them  in  detail  in  this  intro- 
ductory chapter,  as  they  are  discussed  in  my  letters. 
They  throw  a  vivid  light  on  the  teachings  of  the  C.I.M., 
and  a  perusal  of  them  would  perhaps  startle  a  good 
many  of  those  well-meaning  Christians  in  the  British 
Umpire  and  in  the  United  States  who  contribute 
lavishly  to  the  support  of  foreign  missions  without 
taking  pains  to  investigate  the  nature  of  the  religion 
which  they  an-  helping  to  propagate  among  the  civilized 
peoples  of  Asia.  It  is  clear  that,  in  putting  forth  the 
views  mentioned  above,  the  Rev.   Mr.   Frost  did  not 

intend   to   speak    lor   himself  alone,  but  for  the   Mission 
B8  a  whole,  or  at  least  for  that  very  large  section  of  the 

Mission  —the   North  American  -of  which  he  was  and 

still  is  Director.      After  slating  lli.it    all    who  "die  out. 
of  Christ,"  whether   lhe\    have  "  heard    the  Gospel "  or 


xii  INTRODUCTION 

not,  will  be  condemned  to  conscious  torments  which  will 
last  for  ever — a  doctrine  which  he  held  to  be  "essential 
to  the  Gospel  of  Christ  " — he  added  that  this  doctrine 
41  expresses  what  true  Christians  may  well  make  their 
basis  of  fellowship  in  interdenominational  service"; 
and  he  exhorted  all  friends  of  the  Mission  earnestly  to 
pray  that  it  would  be  "  wholly  and  ever  true  to  the 
doctrines  upon  which  it  was  founded." 

In  answer  to  Mr.  Smith's  direct  enquiries,  Mr.  Frost 
replied  that  the  views  published  by  him  in  the  official 
onran  of  the  Mission  "  were  those  of  the  American 
branch  of  the  C.I.M."  ;  he  did  not  venture  to  say 
definitely  that  the  other  branches  would  assent  to  his 
statement  of  the  Mission's  fundamental  creed,  but  he 
was  evidently  confident  that  such  was  the  case ;  were  it 
otherwise,  the  Mission  would  necessarily  undergo  dis- 
integration, as  the  American  members,  siding  with  Mr. 
Frost,  would  no  longer  be  able  to  "have  fellowship  with 
Christians  in  corporate  service  "  who  declined  to  share 
their  views  as  to  what  constituted  essential  Christian 
teaching.  Mr.  Smith,  however,  wisely  decided  to  test 
the  matter  by  writing  to  the  General  Director  of  the 
C.I.M.,  Mr.  D.  E.  Hoste,  drawing  his  attention  to  the 
doctrinal  statement  published  by  Mr.  Frost  in  the 
American  edition  of  China's  Millions  (the  Mission's 
official  organ)  and  asking  him  to  insert  in  the  English 
edition  of  that  organ  a  public  notification  to  the  effect 
that  the  statement  in  question,  though  made  in  good 
faith,  was  misleading,  that  Mr.  Frost's  action  in  publicly 
and  definitely  associating  the  Mission  with  his  own  views 
was  unauthorized,  and  that  the  Mission  as  a  whole  did 
not  endorse  what  he  had  written.  Mr.  Hoste  firmly 
refused  to  publish  any  such  notification,  and  thereby 


INTRODUCTION  xiii 

gave  tacit  approval  to  the  action  taken  by  Mr.  Frost. 
.V  final  appeal  to  Mr.  Frost  merely  elicited  the  laconic 
remark,  "  I  cannot  conscientiously  alter  the  position 
which  I  have  taken." 

It  was  in  the  pages  of  an  American  theological 
journal,  nearly  as  well  known  in  England  as  in  the 
United  States,  that  Dr.  Hastings  Rashdall,  now  Dean 
of  Carlisle,  wrote  the  following  words  a  few  years  ago. 
"  How  far  orthodox  people  of  the  last  generation 
really  did  believe  that  the  whole  heathen  world  was 
doomed  to  everlasting  torments  unless  they  heard 
and  accepted  what  is  technically  called  the  gospel, 
I  will  not  attempt  to  inquire.  If  we  go  far  enough 
back,  there  certainly  was  a  time  when  such  a  creed 
was  held.  .  .  .  Modern  orthodox  theology  has  given  a 
more  uncertain  sound  upon  this  matter ;  but  it  cannot 
be  denied  that  missionary  appeals  have  frequently 
assumed  that  some  awful  fate  was  in  store  for  the 
heathen,  no  matter  how  fully  they  acted  up  to  their 
light  and  no  matter  how  great  the  measure  of  that 
light,  if  they  died  without  having  accepted  the  gospel 
message.  ...  It  would  be  a  waste  of  time  to  argue 
against  such  a  view  at  the  present  day." 

If  these  pages  achieve  the  distinction  of  coming 
under  Dean  Rashdall's  notice,  I  trust  he  will  realize 
that  the  doctrine  which  he  believed  to  be  extinct 
U  ^till  very  much  alive. 

Writing  in  1907,  he  declared  that  if  ur  went  far 
enough  (inck  we  should  find  that  it  was  an  actually 
existing  belief — implying  thereby  that  we  should 
have  to  go  a  long  way  back  to  find  it  so.  If  he 
could    have    looked    forward    instead    of   backward    he 


xiv  INTRODUCTION 

would  have  found  it  still  flourishing  among  a  large 
and  influential  section  of  missionaries  in  China  (not 
to  mention  their  supporters  at  home)  ten  years  after 
he  announced  that  it  had  long  ceased  to  exist  ! 

If  it  is  surprising  to  find  Dean  Itashdall  imperfectly 
informed  on  this  subject,  stranger  still  i6  it  to  meet 
with  one  who  is  himself  a  missionary  similarly  assuming 
that  this  ghastly  doctrine  of  the  damnation  of  all 
non-Christian  peoples  is  a  thing  of  the  past.  In  his 
valuable  book  Our  Task  in  India,  Mr.  Bernard  Lucas, 
writing  of  the  missionaries  of  an  earlier  day,  says 
they  regarded  all  non-Christians  "  as  passing  in  a  terrible 
procession,  minute  by  minute,  to  an  eternal  woe.-" 
In  illustration  of  this,  he  might  have  quoted  the 
edifying  hymn — once  popular  in  missionary  circles — of 
which  a  stanza  runs  as  follows  : — • 

"  The  heathen  perish  day  by  day, 
Thousands  on  thousands  pass  away ; 
C)  Christians,  to  their  rescue  fly  ! 
Preach  Jesus  to  them  ere  they  die." 

It  may  be  that  in  India  (the  only  mission-field, 
apparently,  with  which  this  writer  is  personally 
acquainted)  the  doctrine  is  no  longer  believed  or 
taught — though,  as  will  be  seen  presently,  there  is 
reason  to  doubt  this  ;  but  granting  that  it  is  so,  why 
should  poor  China  alone  be  compelled  to  support  it 
in  its  unhallowed  decrepitude  ? 

To  drive  this  monstrous  superstition  out  of  its  last 
refuge  may  be  a  diliicult  task ;  in  view,  however,  of 
its  love  for  dark  corners  and  underground  passages 
(otherwise  how  could  it  have  escaped  the  keen  eyes 
of  Dean  Kashdall  and  Mr.  Lucas  ?)  perhaps  the  most 
effectual    method   of  shortening  its  life  is  to    drag    it 


INTRODUCTION  xv 

but  into  the  full  blaze  of  publicity  and  expose  its 
wizened  and  writhing  carcase  (as  the  Chinese  in 
pre-historic  days  used  to  expose  their  witches)  to  the 
pitiless  rays  of  the  sun.  In  this  laudable  enterprise 
it  is  hoped  that  the  publication  of  this  little  book 
will  be  of  some  small  service ;  but  the  success  of  the 
operation  must  depend  on  the  public  itself,  or  on 
those  members  of  the  public  who  provide  the  funds 
without  which  foreign  missions  would  gradually  wither 
away. 

It  is  only  fair  to  emphasize  the  fact  that  the 
infamous  doctrine  of  the  eternal  damnation  of  sinners 
and  of  all  the  "  heathen  "  is  not  taught,  even  in  China, 
by  the  entire  missionary  body.  Outside  the  C.I.M. 
and  the  smaller  missions  which  are  in  friendly  alliance 
with  it,  the  doctrine  would  probably  be  repudiated 
more  or  less  energetically  by  the  great  majority  of 
missionaries  now  working  in  China.  That  it  is  not 
absolutely  confined  to  the  C.I.M.  is  undoubtedly  true; 
and  probably  it  is  privately  entertained  by  a  good 
many  missionaries  who,  knowing  that  it  is  now  a 
discredited  dogma  among  educated  Christians  in  the 
Wist,  would  be  shy  of  maintaining  it  in  public.  That 
the  theology  of  the  mission-field  is  often  of  an 
antiquated  type  is  a  fact  which  should  be  too  well 
known  to  ueed  emphasis.  "Serious  enthusiasm  for 
missions,"  as  Dr.  Rashdall  remarks  in  the  essay  from 
which  I  have  already  quoted, " tends  to  be  associated 
with  a  rather  narrow  theology.  The  greatest  of  the 
missionary  societies  of  the  English  Church  is  largely 
in  the  hands  of  the  narrowest  section  of  the  narrowest 
party  in  that    Church.     The  authorities  of  the  Church 


xvi  INTRODUCTION 

Missionary  Society  have  been  known  to  refuse  an 
admirably  qualified  candidate  of  otherwise  evangelical 
opinions  on  account  of  a  measure  of  sympathy  with 
critical  theology  which  few  of  our  present  bishops 
would  disclaim."  Missionaries,  however,  can  be  narrow 
in  their  theology  without  holding  that  all  who  fail 
to  undergo  the  process  of  "conversion,"  and  all 
who  have  never  heard  "the  gospel,"  will  assuredly 
be  damned.  That  this  doctrine  is  no  longer  insisted 
upon  as  the  most  urgent  of  all  reasons  for  sending 
missions  to  the  millions  who  would  otherwise  be  "  lost," 
is  proved  by  the  fact  that  it  seems  to  have  been  almost 
totally  ignored  by  the  various  writers  and  speakers 
who  took  part  in  the  great  Missionary  Conference  at 
Edinburgh  in  1910.  Indeed,  the  few  references  to  it 
that  I  have  come  across  in  the  voluminous  reports  of 
that  Conference  clearly  indicate  that  it  had  already 
ceased  to  form  part  of  the  creed  of  enlightened  mission- 
aries. It  is  true  that  the  following  extracts  are  from 
reports  sent  in  not  from  China  but  from  India ; 
nevertheless  the  sentiments  expressed  appear  to  have 
been  received  with  equanimity  by  the  Conference 
as  a  whole,  which  included  many  representatives  from 
China.  "  More  than  one  writer,"  we  are  told  in  the 
course  of  some  editorial  observations,  "  refer  to  the 
opposition  to  the  Christian  faith  which  is  aroused 
by  the  insistence  on  the  doctrine  of  eternal  punishment, 
ivhkh  was  a  prominent  characteristic  of  the  preaching 
of  missionaries  a  generation  ago  and  still  characterizes 
the  teaching  of  a  certain  number."  A  missionary  is 
quoted  as  follows:  "Few  causes  have  prejudiced 
the  Hindu  mind  more,  and  aroused  fiercer  opposition, 


INTRODUCTION  xvii 

than  the  traditional  view  of  the  final  destiny  of  the 
wicked.  .  .  .  The  traditional  view,  however  honestly 
held,  should  never  be  placed  in  the  forefront  of  mission- 
ary teaching."  (See  Edinburgh  Conference  Reports, 
vol.  iv.  pp.  193-4.  These  extracts  alone  seem  to  show 
that  even  in  India  the  hell-doctrine  is  not,  as  Mr. 
Bernard  Lucas  thinks,  entirely  obsolete.) 

I  am  only  too  glad  to  assume,  however,  that  this 
ugly  superstition  has  been  condemned  or  set  aside  by 
the  majority  of  the  missionary  societies  now  working 
among  the  numerous  peoples  called  "  heathen,"  and 
that  even  in  China  its  propagation  is  mainly  confined 
to  the  C.I.M.  As  there  are  a  great  many  societies  at 
work  in  China,  representing  a  large  proportion  of  the 
sects  into  which  Christendom  is  divided,  it  may  seem 
hardly  worth  while  to  emphasize  the  eccentricities  of  a 
single  Mission — a  Mission  which,  moreover,  is  looked  at 
askance  by  most  of  its  rivals.  But  no  one  who  has 
travelled  in  the  interior  of  China,  and  is  sufficiently 
interested  in  missionaries  and  their  activities  to  be  able 
to  differentiate  one  missionary  bodv  from  another,  will 
dispute  the  fact  that  throughout  many  of  China's  inland 
provinces  the  influence  of  the  C.I.M.  is  greater  than 
thai  of*  all  other  Protestant  Missions  put  together. 
Very  many  thousands,  if  not  millions,  of  Chinese  have 
derived  all  their  knowledge  of  Christianity  from  the 
itinerating  members  of  this  zealous  and  ubiquitous 
society,  which  draws  its  large  army  of  evangelists  from 
Kvera]  European  and  American  nationalities  and  from 
agreal  variety  of  Protestanl  sects.  The  C.I.M.,  more- 
over, i>  "a  ociatedr  in  a  very  friendly  way  with  a 
group  of  other  societies,  which  look  up  to  it  as  their 

I! 


xviii  INTRODUCTION 

"predominant   partner,*  and  appear  to  be   in   entire 
sympathy  with  it  in  matters  doctrinal.1 

I  have  just  remarked  that  by  most  of  the  other  more 
important  missions  the  C.I.M.  is  looked  at  askance. 
This  is  but  a  mild  way  of  stating  the  attitude  towards 
the  C.I.M.  which  /'//  private  conversation  is  often  as- 
sumed by  individual  missionaries  belonging  to  other 
societies.  The  "revivalism,"  for  example,  which  is  one 
of  the  most  distressing  features  of  C.I.M.  methods,  has 
been  described  to  me  by  the  shocked  members  of  other 
missions  as  "nauseating,"  and  some  of  the  C.I.M.  doc- 
trines— including  that  which  forms  our  main  topic — 
are  denounced  in  terms  of  ridicule  or  disgust.  Now 
the  question  arises,  If  the  more  enlightened  members 
of  the  missionary  body  disapprove  of  C.I.M.  teachings 
and  methods  as  whole-heartedly  as  in  private  they  often 
say  they  do,  how  is  it  that  they  do  not  state  their  views 
publicly  in  such  a  way  as  to  compel  the  C.I.M.  to  justify 
itself  (if  that  be  possible)  before  the  bar  of  public 
opinion  or  before  some  authoritative  ecclesiastical  tri- 
bunal— if,  in  Protestantism,  such  can  be  found  ?  Perhaps 
it  is  merely  professional  etiquette  that  restrains  them — 
the  kind  of  etiquette  that  prevents  one  doctor  from 

1  The  C.I.M.  works  in  every  province  of  China  except  three. 
In  its  Jubilee  year  (1015)  it  possessed  225  mission  stations,  over 
1000  foreign  missionaries,  nearly  3000  paid  or  unpaid  native 
a— istants  and  workers,  and  754  organized  churches.  Eleven 
other  missionary  societies  are  associated  with  the  C.I.M.  They 
co-operate  with  it  in  evangelistic  work  and  agree  with  it  in 
aim  and  principles.  "  The  complete  subordination  of  all  other 
forms  of  work  to  the  direct  preaching  of  the  Gospel  "  is  part  of 
the  C.I.M.'s  fixed  policy.  For  these  and  other  facts  see  the  Rev. 
S.  Couling'e  Encyclopaedia  Sinica,  11)17.  The  C.I.M.  is  there 
described  as  "  by  far  the  largest  Missionary  Society  operating 
in  China." 


INTRODUCTION  xix 

accusing  another  of  incompetence  or  negligence.  But 
although  among  missionaries  esprit  de  corps  is  very 
strong,  there  are  certain  limits  beyond  which  it  ceases 
to  be  effective.  For  example,  missionaries  of  an  extreme 
Protestant  type  are  frequently  most  bitter  in  their 
criticisms  of  the  Roman  Catholics  ;  indeed,  they  do  not 
shrink  from  suggesting  that  the  Romanists  are  inspired  by 
the  Devil,  and  in  many  of  their  publications  the  "  hosts 
of  Rome"  are  spoken  of  as  the  allies  of  the  "hosts  of 
Dark m  Heretical  bodies  such  as  the  Seventh  Day 

Adventists  and  Unitarians  are  sometimes  referred  to  in 
terms  of  >harp  disapproval ;  Anglicans  come  in  for  a 
good  deal  of  censure  on  account  of  their  real  or  sup- 
posed anxiety  to  cultivate  intimate  relations  with  Rome; 
and  missionaries  who  are  suspected  of  being  tainted 
with  Modernism  or  "Liberal"  theology  are  often  re- 
ferred to  by  the  orthodox  majority  in  all  missions  in 
terms  of  undisguised  distrust,  indignation,  or  contempt. 
As  for  the  Romanist  opinions  of  all  Protestant  mis- 
sionaries, I  need  only  refer  my  readers  to  Father 
i;  it  ram  Wblferstan's  illuminating  book  on  The  Catholic 
(  Tiurch  in  China.  Nevertheless,  in  spite  of  the  fact 
thai  Dearly  all  the  sectarian  jealousies  and  animosities 
of  the  Christian  West  are  reproduced  on  a  smaller 
scale  in  the  mission-field,  it  is  undoubtedly  true  that 
the     mosl     earnest     and     intelligent     members    of     the 

missionary  body  do  try  hard  to  cultivate  mutual  good- 
will, to  .avoid  unnecessary  friction,  to  act  on  the  prin- 
ciple of  "live  and  lei  live,"  and  to  present  a  united 
and  harmonious  front  (in  appearance  if  not  In  reality) 
i'i   the   forces   of    "heathenism.11     "The    amount    of 

harmony  and  concord,"  says  (anon  ( '.  II.  Robinson, 
"which  is  to  he  tumid    to-dav   in    the    Mission    Field   is, 


xx  INTRODUCTION 

happily,  greater  than  many  are  apt  to  imagine.     It 

exists  to  a  far  larger  extent  amongst  the  representa- 
tives of  missionaries  abroad  than  amongst  the  repre- 
sentatives of  missionary  societies  at  home."  (The 
Missionary  Prospect,  pp.  234—5.) 

Professional  etiquette,  then,  and  a  general  desire  for 
concord,  are  partly  responsible  for  the  extraordinary 
spectacle  of  the  largest  and  most  active  of  Christian 
proselytizing  agencies  propagating  through  the  length 
and  breadth  of  China  certain  doctrines  which  (to  quote 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Stanley  Smith's  vivid  phrase)  "  brand  the 
character  of  God  with  infinite  disgrace,"  while  its  sister- 
missions  maintain  towards  this  potent  and  aggressive 
society  of  God-calumniators  a  public  attitude  of  good- 
humoured  laisscr-faire  and  cheerful  unconcern.  It  would 
almost  appear  that  the  maintenance  of  a  more  or  less 
fictitious  appearance  of  harmony  in  face  of  the  "heathen'1 
and  "infidel"  enemy  is  to  them  of  more  pressing  im- 
portance than  the  defence  of  the  honour  of  their  God. 
It  is  not  that  Christian  meekness  forbids  their  engaging 
in  public  controversy.  If  some  isolated  agnostic,  or  a 
professor  of  the  Hongkong  University,  makes  a  casual 
remark,  in  the  course  of  a  newspaper  article,  to  the 
effect  that  intelligent  men  no  longer  regard  the  Bible 
as  a  wholly  accurate  record  of  historic  or  scientific  fact, 
these  genial  laisser-faire  missionaries  and  their  lay  allies 
will  promptly  pour  forth  the  vials  of  holy  wrath  on  the 
head  of  the  sacrilegious  sceptic  who  has  dared  to  ques- 
tion the  authority  of  their  infallible  and  divinely- 
inspired  Scriptures.  (This  has  actually  happened  within 
the  last  eighteen  months,  as  can  be  seen  by  a  reference  to 
the  correspondence  columns  of  The  Noj-th  China  Daily 
News  in   the  early  summer  of  1917.)     Vet  if  numbers 


INTRODUCTION  xxi 

of  their  own  missionary  colleagues  publicly  and  persist- 
ently advocate  an  eschatological  theory  which,  if  true, 
proves  the  Christian  God  to  be  guilty  of  atrocities  that 
make  Satan  or  the  Germans  look  like  bungling  ama- 
teurs in  devilry,  they  maintain  a  discreet  and  courteous 
silence. 

But  mere  esprit  de  corps  and  a  desire  to  avoid  friction 
are  inadequate  to  account  for  this  curious  phenomenon. 
The  real  reason  will  be  found,  I  think,  to  lie  deeper. 
It  seems  to  be  based  on  a  more  or  less  subconscious 
knowledge  that  eternal  damnation  is  only  one  of  a 
lar«-e  number  of  traditional  Christian  doctrines  which 
the  moral  perception  of  mankind  is  showing  a  rapidly 
increasing  tendency  to  discard,  and  that  to  reproach 
the  C.I.M.  for  continuing  to  hold  doctrines  of  this 
kind  might  provoke  a  highly  embarrassing  retort  and 
possibly  give  rise  to  questions  which,  if  thoroughly 
sifted,  might  shake  the  whole  structure  of  orthodox 
Christianity.  It  would  be  quite  legitimate  for  the 
C.I.M.  to  reply  to  these  reproaches  in  terms  such  as 
the  following  :  — 

We  entirely  agree  with  you  that  the  doctrine  of 
everlasting  damnation  involves  grave  moral  diffi- 
culties, and  Dial  it  is  difncull  for  the  human  mind 
to  reconcile  it  writh  the  existence  of  the  all-loving, 
merciful,  and  omnipotent  Deity  postulated  by 
Christianity.  Hut  the  doctrine  was  not  invented 
by  us ;  it  has  been  revealed  to  mankind  by  God 
Himself  through  the  medium  of  authoritative 
Scriptures  which  .'til  Christians  believe  to  he  di- 
viner) inspired.  You  m.iv  say  it  is  horrible,  hut  we 
have  nothing  to  do  with   th.it       it    is  not    for  us    to 

dictate  to  God  what  laws  He  should  make  for  our 


xxii  INTRODUCTION 

government  or  to  criticize  the  arrangements  wisely 
and  lovingly  made  by  Him  for  the  disposal  of  our 
souls.  If  you  deny  this  particular  doctrine  simply 
because  you  do  not  like  it,  you  are  assuming  the 
totally  unwarrantable  liberty  to  pick  and  choose 
between  God's  revealed  truths.  Instead  of  going 
to  the  Bible  in  a  spirit  of  trustful  humility  to 
learn  from  it  what  righteousness  and  truth  consist 
in,  you  are  presuming  to  accept  those  of  its  teach- 
ings that  suit  your  taste,  while  you  impiously 
reject  the  rest.  This  being  so,  you  cannot  pretend 
that  you  recognize  the  Bible  as  your  ultimate  and 
infallible  authority  ;  you  make  what  you  are  pleased 
to  term  your  own  moral  consciousness  your  author- 
ity, and  if  you  turn  to  the  Bible  at  all  it  is  only 
to  obtain  confirmation  of  your  private  opinions. 
If  the  Bible  fails  to  give  you  the  desired  confirma- 
tion, or  contradicts  you,  its  testimony  is  rejected. 
In  other  words,  you  treat  the  Bible  just  as  you 
would  treat  any  other  book,  which  is  precisely  what 
the  infidels  and  agnostics  presumptuously  urge  us 
to  do.  Perhaps  if  you  are  sincerely  anxious  to 
have  the  right  to  call  yourself  a  Christian,  you 
will  attempt  to  show  that  the  doctrines  which  you 
dislike  are  not  really  in  the  Bible,  or  that  the 
Biblical  passages  on  which  doctrines  were  founded 
have  been  incorrectly  interpreted.  It  is  of  course 
theoretically  conceivable  that  you  are  right — we 
are  bound  to  admit  as  much,  because  as  faithful 
Protestants  we  ourselves  reject  the  interpretations 
put  by  the  Church  of  Rome  on  the  tn  es  Petrus 
and  many  other  important  Biblical  texts.  We 
would  have  you  remember,  however,  that  the  doc- 
trine of  eternal  punishment  has  not  only  been 
taught  dc  fide  by  the  undivided  Church,  but  has 
also  been  accepted  as  true  by  the  Churches  of  the 
Reformation,  and  that,  though  many  individuals 
have  called  it  in  question,  the  vast  majority  of 


INTRODUCTION  xxiii 

theologians  in  both  the  Catholic  and  the  Pro- 
testant divisions  of  Christendom  have  held  it  to 
be  clearly  proved  by  the  infallible  and  unmistak- 
able words  of  Scripture.  We  cannot  but  feel, 
therefore,  that  your  real  reason  for  rejecting  it  is 
not  that  vou  honestly  believe  it  to  be  unscriptural, 
but  simply  that  you  have  arraigned  it  before  the 
tribunal  of  your  own  fallible  intellect  or  con- 
science, and  have  rashly  presumed  to  condemn  it 
as  morally  objectionable.  We  take  the  liberty  of 
warning  vou  that  even  in  Protestantism  the  exer- 
cise of  the  right  of  "private  judgment"  may 
carrv  you  a  great  deal  further  than  you  may  care 
to  go  ;  at  any  rate  there  are  others  who  will  readily 
follow  where  you  have  led,  but  will  see  no  reason 
for  stopping  where  vou  stop.  In  reproaching  us 
for  our  fidelity  to  traditional  Christian  orthodoxy, 
how  can  you  be  sure  that  others,  more  logical  or 
more  daring  than  you,  will  not  finally  join  the 
r-growing  throng  of  people  who  make  no  secret 
of  the  tact  that  they  have  definitely  broken  with 
Christianity  ? 

I  think   most   of  inv    thoughtful  readers  will  admit 

tint  if  the   Directors  of  the  C.I.M.  chose  to  state  their 

in   some  such  words  as   these,  it  would  be  difficult 

for  their-  missionary  critics  to  confute  them;  and  this 
i-  perhaps  tin-  he  I  explanation  of  the  curious  fact  to 
which  I  have  drawn  attention,  that  the  C.I.M.  has 
not  hitherto  mil  with  any  public  opposition  from  other 
Christian  bodies  when  it  enunciates  doctrines  which 
represenl    the  Christian  deity  as  a  monster  of  cruelty 

and  injusl  ice. 

I  mid  hardly  Bay  thai   my  object  in  publishing  flu's 

hook    i>   not    merely    to    draw    public   attention    to    the 

survival  among  missionaries  in  China  of  a  preposterous 


xxiv  INTRODUCTION 

doctrine  which  enlightened  Christendom  has  emphati- 
cally repudiated  and  the  mention  of  which  in  these  daws 
of  little  faith  is  apt  to  produce  more  smiles  than 
groans.  My  aim  will  be  unfulfilled  unless  I  can 
persuade  some,  at  least,  of  the  supporters  of  foreign 
missions  not  only  to  undertake  a  critical  examination 
of  the  teachings  and  methods  of  the  missionaries  whom 
they  employ  to  carry  Western  religion  to  Asia,  but 
also  to  scrutinize  with  equal  care  the  foundations  of 
their  own  conceptions  of  religious  truth.  It  was  not 
an  agnostic,  not  a  would-be  destroyer  of  religion,  but  a 
devout  Christian  and  a  high  official  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  (George  Preston  Mains),  who  lately 
drew  attention  to  "the  persistent  attempt  to  bind  the 
Church  to  views  which  the  educated  mind  of  the  age 
has  not  only  out -grown,  but  which  it  utterly  rejects." 
Nowhere  is  this  attempt  made  more  persistently  than 
in  certain  areas  of  the  mission-field.  I  referred  above 
to  a  discussion  which  recently  took  place  in  the  columns 
of  a  Shanghai  newspaper.  It  would  doubtless  have 
horrified  the  orthodox  contributors  to  that  discussion 
had  their  attention  been  drawn  to  the  following  words 
by  a  historian  of  science,  quoted  with  hearty  approval 
by  the  venerable  occupant  of  a  Scottish  pulpit. 
"  There  is  not  an  intelligent  man  in  the  whole  wide 
earth  who  longer  believes  that  the  Mosaic  account  of 
Creation  is  true  ...  or  that  the  sun  stood  still  in 
Gibeon.  We  are  past  all  that.  This  is  something." 
Alas  !  these  beliefs  are  still  stoutly  maintained  in  China 
by  English  and  American  missionaries  who  would  be 
deeply  mortified  if  they  were  to  hear  themselves 
described  as  unintelligent.  The  same  preacher  adds 
that  even  Orthodoxy  "  is  obliged  to  admit  that  its  con- 


INTRODUCTION  xxv 

ception  of  the  Bible  has  changed.  It  can  no  longer 
regard  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  as  the  infallible 
Word  of  God.  .  .  .  The  priestly  representation  of  a 
bloodthirsty  Deity  has  become  morally  abhorrent,  and 
the  sacrificial  system  as  transferred  to  Christianity  is  no 
longer  endurable."  (Webster's  Theology  in  Scotland, 
1915.)  Mr.  Webster's  words  may  be  applicable  to  the 
case  of  his  own  countrymen,  who  in  recent  years  have 
shown  an  increasing  desire  to  throw  off  the  shackles  of 
the  horrible  creed  inherited  by  them  from  their  fathers, 
but  he  would  have  been  less  optimistic  in  his  language 
if  the  Chinese  mission-field  had  come  within  his  range 
of  vision.  A  distinguished  American  divine  writes  in  a 
theological  journal  of  the  "forever  outgrown  notion  of 
vicarious  punishment.'1  I  can  assure  him  that  the  notion 
still  flourishes  like  a  rank  weed  in  China.  Canon  Storr 
is  one  of  the  many  able  theologians  of  our  time  who 
have  warned  his  fellow-Christians  that  "  reconstruction 
and  reformulation  of  dogma  are  imperative.'-'  He  adds 
that  "an  immense  intellectual  revolution  has  been 
accomplished,  and  theology  must  boldly  face  the 
situation."  There  is  very  little  indication  as  yet  ot 
any  intent  ion  to  lace  it   boldly  on  the  mission-field. 

Whether  "reconstruction  and  reformulation"  will 
really  meel  tin-  spiritual  requirements  of  the  modern 
mind  either  at  home  or  abroad,  or  whether  the  religion 
thai  emerges  from  the  hands  of  the  rebuilders  will  be 
entitled  to  bear  the  name  of  Christianity,  are  questions 
on  which  an  opinion  has  been  hazarded  in  the  course  of 
tin-  following  Letters,  though  perhaps  they  hardly  come 

within     the    scope    of   one    who    stands    outside    all    the 

Christian  organizations.     However  thai  may  he,  there 

arc  sign^  on  all  hands  thai  changes  of  vital  importance 


xxvi  INTRODUCTION 

are  taking  place  in  the  attitude  of  thoughtful  men — 
both  lay  and  clerical — towards  the  Christianity  of  the 
creeds  and  churches,  and  that  the  process  of  change  will 
be  hastened  and  intensified  by  the  great  war.  There 
is  little  likelihood  that  Christianity  will  maintain  even 
her  present  slight  hold  on  men's  hearts  and  minds  unless 
she  consents  to  pour  out  the  dregs  that  remain  in  her 
old  bottles  and  shows  a  readiness  to  fill  them  up  with 
the  new  wine  for  which  the  souls  of  men  are  spiritually 
athirst.  Be  it  admitted  that  the  process  will  be  a 
dangerous  one,  for  the  old  bottles  may  burst — indeed, 
many  believe  they  must  necessarily  do  so.  Nevertheless, 
Christianity  must  take  the  risk,  great  as  it  is ;  for  if 
she  refuses  to  supply  the  new  wine  to  those  who  ask, 
they  will  assuredly  go  and  seek  it  elsewhere,  perhaps  in 
bottles  with  a  different  label  and  bearing  the  name  of  a 
different  vintage.  In  the  meantime  it  is  earnestly  to 
be  hoped  that  Christendom  will  not  continue  to  allow 
the  old  bottles  with  their  nauseating  dregs  to  be 
exported  to  China  and  other  "  heathen "  lands  under 
the  deceptive  label  of  "  true  religion."  If  the  peoples 
of  the  West  value  the  souls  of  the  "heathen1'  as 
highly  as  they  profess  to  do,  they  will  surely  prohibit  a 
traffic  which  is  just  as  morally  indefensible  as  the  trade 
in  opium  or  cocaine. 


LETTERS  TO  A  MISSIONARY 
LETTER   I 

A  short  time  ago  you  were  kind  enough  to  send  me 
a  copy  of  your  circular  letter  dealing  with  the  circum- 
stances which  led  to  your  enforced  retirement  from  the 
China  Inland  Mission  and  to  the  establishment  of  your 
independent  mission  at  Tsehchowfu.  Your  letter  is 
addressed  to  the  Christian  public,  to  which,  doubtless, 
you  assumed  that  I  belonged.  In  these  days  of  "  re- 
statement" and  "reinterpretation"  and  incessant  shift- 
ing of  old  religious  landmarks,  it  seems  to  be  impossible 
to  obtain  an  authoritative  or  intelligible  definition  of 
what  Christianity  really  is— except,  of  course,  from  the 
Church  of  Home,  which,  whatever  its  demerits  may  be, 
does  at  least  possess  the  great  merit  of  knowing  its  own 
mind.  Men  whose  views  would  have  brought  them  to 
the  stake  a  few  generations  ago,  and  would  have  been 
condemned  as  outrageously  heretical  and  even  blas- 
phemous in  our  grandfathers'  I  ime,  are  to-day  occupying 
posts  of  influence  and  dignity  in  the  Christian  priest- 
hoods and  ministries,  and  are  in  many  cases  looked  up 
to  as  pillars  of  highly  respectable  orthodoxy.  In  spile, 
however,  of  the  nebulous  character  of  present  day 
Christianity^  I  may  as  well  confess  a1  the  outset  thai  so 


2        LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

far  as  I  am  aware  there  is  no  Christian  Mission  in  China 
which  would  regard  me  as  entitled  to  Christian  member- 
ship. Indeed,  if  any  Mission  were  so  latitudinarian  in 
its  views  as  to  regard  me  as  a  spiritual  brother,  I  fear  I 
should  be  ungrateful  enough  to  question  the  validity  of 
its  own  claims  to  be  regarded  as  a  Christian  body. 

Nevertheless,  as  you  have  taken  the  initiative  in 
including  me  among  your  correspondents,  you  will  allow 
me,  I  hope,  to  write  to  you  in  return,  and  to  tell  you 
very  frankly  some  of  the  thoughts  that  your  letter  has 
suggested  to  me.  In  the  first  place,  it  seems  to  me  that 
you  deserve  high  respect  for  the  courage  and  honesty 
shown  by  you  in  your  dealings  with  the  C.I.M.  and  in 
your  efforts  to  establish  a  new  Mission  on  a  broader 
doctrinal  basis  ;  and  that  you  are  to  be  warmly  con- 
gratulated on  your  repudiation  of  the  infamous  doctrine 
of  an  everlasting  hell. 

During  almost  twenty  years1  residence  in  China  I 
have  travelled  a  great  deal  in  the  inland  provinces,  and 
have  seen  and  heard  something  of  the  work  and  teach- 
ings of  the  C.I.M.  and  many  other  Missions.  I  have 
also  been  a  student  of  missionary  literature.  I  was  well 
aware,  therefore,  of  the  main  characteristics  of  the 
theology  (and  demonology)  taught  by  the  C.I.M.  I 
knew  that  its  Christianity  was  in  many  respects  narrow 
and  even  repulsive,  and  of  a  kind  that  would  excite 
little  but  contempt  and  disgust  if  it  were  preached  to 
educated  congregations  in  twentieth-century  America 
or  England.  The  vast  majority  of  Western  residents 
in  China  rarely  go  beyond  the  treaty-ports,  where  the 
C.I.M.  is  not  much  in  evidence;  thus  it  is  not  surpris- 
ing that  they  often  express  incredulity  when  they  are 
told  of  some  of  the  more  glaring  peculiarities  of  that 


LETTERS   TO   A   MISSIONARY        3 

special  type  of  Christianity  which  is  propagated  in 
China  by  the  C.I.M.  and  which  the  "heathen  "  Chinese 
are  expected  to  welcome  as  "  tidings  of  great  joy."  In 
this  letter  I  wish  to  devote  my  attention  to  your  own 
main  subject  ;  I  will  therefore  omit  all  reference  to 
other  features  of  C.I.M.  teaching  and  confine  myself  to 
that  particular  piece  of  "good  news"  which,  as  you 
point  out,  has  lately  been  emphatically  re-affirmed  by 
those  entitled  to  speak  on  its  behalf.  This  good  news 
is  to  the  effect  that  not  only  all  who  have  heard  the 
gospel  and  are  not  "saved"  in  this  life,  but  also  all 
"heathen"  who  have  never  heard  of  Christ,  will  go  to 
"absolutely  unending,  conscious  suffering."  This,  we 
are  informed,  is  a  "fundamental,  necessary,  and  essential" 
part  of  Christian  teaching  ;  whence  it  follows  that  "to 
have  fellowship  with  Christians  in  corporate  service" 
who  do  not  assent  to  these  views  is  "unwarrantable 
from  the  standpoint  of  the  individual,  and  dangerous 
from  the  standpoint  of  the  truth." 

You  say  in  your  letter  that  it  was  on  account  of  your 
disagreement  with  views  of  this  kind  that  you  were 
obliged,  fifteen  years  ago,  to  retire  from  the  C.I.M. 
Since  your  dismissal,  the  tendency  in  the  Mission  "had 
been  towards  toleration  in  eschatology," and  you  hoped 
that  I  he  doctrinal  differences  between  yourself  and  the 
Mission  mighl  be  gradually  effaced;  but  the  recent 
pronouncemenf  above  quoted  has  compelled  you  to  per- 

ive  thai  the  estrangemenl  must  continue.     I  sincerely 

trust    that    very  wide    publicity    will    be    given    to   your 
letter,  mid    that    the    British   and    American    public  will 

realize,  perhaps  for  the  first  lime,  the  hideous  nature  of 

some  of  the   religious  teachings  which    they  themselves, 
through  the  moral  and    material   support  80  generously 


4        LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

given  by  them  to  the  C.I.M.,  are  helping  to  propagate 
among  the  people  of  China. 

And  yet,  after  all,  is  it  not  true  that  the  C.I.M.,  in 
preaching  the  doctrine  of  everlasting  damnation,  is 
acting  in  strict  fidelity  to  the  very  principle  by  which 
you  yourself  are  guided — namely,  "  the  divine  inspira- 
tion, authority,  and  sufficiency"  of  the  Bible?  The 
difference  between  you  is  one  of  interpretation.  The 
C.I.M.  finds,  on  consulting  its  infallible  authority,  that 
everlasting  damnation  is  taught  there  ;  you,  consulting 
the  same  infallible  authority,  find  that  everlasting  dam- 
nation is  not  taught  there.  Who  is  to  judge  between 
your  divergent  interpretations  ?  It  is  doubtless  true 
that  the  educated  non-Roman  Christendom  of  to-day  is  at 
one  with  you  in  rejecting  the  tenet  you  very  justifiably 
complain  of;  but  it  is  no  less  certain  that  the  view 
taken  by  the  C.I.M.  is  the  traditional  Christian  view, 
and  has  been  supported  by  the  opinion  of  the  vast 
majority  of  Church  Fathers  and  theologians.  It  is  a 
significant,  fact,  moreover — though  probably  neither 
you  nor  the  C.I.M.  would  ascribe  great  importance  to 
it — that  the  doctrine  is  held  to  be  de  fide  by  the  only 
Christian  Church  which  (if  its  own  statement  is  accu- 
rate) can  show  unbroken  continuity  from  apostolic 
times,  and  which  claims  perpetual  divine  guidance  and 
infallibility.  In  one  rather  cryptic  sentence  you  imply 
that  you  might  possibly  rejoin  the  C.I.M.  if  "tolera- 
tion" were  granted.  By  "toleration"  is  apparently 
meant  liberty  to  members  of  the  C.I.M.  to  believe  or 
disbelieve,  as  they  choose,  in  the  doctrine  of  everlasting 
damnation.  You  add  that  the  founder  of  the  Mission, 
Mr.  Hudson  Taylor,  "  believed  the  time  would  come  to 
pass  when  it  would  be  possible  to  admit"  such  tolera- 


LETTERS   TO   A   MISSIONARY        5 

tion.  This  seems  to  require  explanation.  Did  Mr. 
Taylor  mean  that  members  of  the  C.I.M.  might  be 
allowed  later  on  (but  not  now)  to  preach  a  doctrine 
(universal  salvation)  which  is  flatly  contradicted  by  the 
liible  ?  Or  did  he  mean  that  everlasting  punishment 
was  not  part  of  the  Bible  teaching,  and  that  the  C.I.M. 
had  hitherto  erred  in  supposing  that  it  was  ?  Or  can 
he  have  meant  that  the  Almighty  might  be  expected, 
at  some  indeterminate  date  in  the  future,  to  change  his 
mind  about  everlasting  punishment  and  to  annihilate 
the  hell  which,  in  a  cruder  state  of  his  moral  develop- 
ment, he  had  prepared  for  the  Devil  and  his  angels  ? 
If  the  C.I.M.  remains  as  true  to  its  own  principles  as 
yon  are  to  yours,  and  also  adheres  to  its  own  interpre- 
tation of  the  book  which  you  both  accept  as  your 
ultimate  authority,  how  is  it  possible  that  any  recon- 
ciliation between  you  can  take  place  ?  Even  if  the 
Mission,  while  officially  adhering  to  its  own  interpre- 
tation of  the  Scriptures,  consented  to  allow  its  individual 
members  to  hold  and  teach  views  which  were  incon- 
sistent with  that  interpretation,  it  is  difficult  to  see  how 
yon  could  conscientiously  consent  to  avail  yourself  of 
such  toleration;  for  by  so  doing  you  would  be  allying 
yourself  with  a  Mission  which  in  its  official  teaching 
was  engaged  in  what  you  believed  to  be  the  nefarious 
work  of  impugning  the  "character  of  God"  and  the 
"honour  of  Christianity." 

This  brings  me  to  a  matter  of  great  importance. 
You  say  that  before  your  retirement  from  the  C.I.M. 
you  "had  conn-  to  see  from  Scripture"  thai  there  could 
be  no  such  thing  as  "strictly  aidless  wrath  and  punish- 
ment," and  that  "the  revealed  consummatioD  of  all 
things   was   universal    reconciliation."     I   gather  that 


6        LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

you  were  led  to  investigate  the  Biblical  texts  bearing 
on  t  lie*  subject  because  the  doctrine  gave  you  discomfort 

and  seemed  to  have  an  "important  bearing  on  the  most 
grave  subject  of  the  character  of  God."  In  other  words, 
you  had  an  uneasy  feeling  that  if  God  is  indeed  omni- 
potent and  \f  he  consigns  any  of  his  creatures  to  ever- 
lasting torment,  it  would  be  difficult  if  not  impossible 
for  you  to  regard  him  at  the  same  time  as  a  God  of 
limitless  compassion  and  love.  To  escape  from  this 
dilemma  you  studied  the  eschatological  passages  in  the 
Bible  for  yourself,  and  I  can  well  imagine  your  satisfac- 
tion when  you  arrived  at  the  wished-for  conclusion  that 
endless  punishment  is  not  taught  there.  You  then 
made  your  views  and  conclusions  known,  and,  as  a 
result,  you  were  obliged  to  sever  your  connexion  with 
the  C.I.M.  Now  I  hope  it  is  not  impertinent  to  ask 
what  action  vou  would  have  taken  if  your  Scriptural 
studies  had  led  you  to  a  different  conclusion — to  the 
conclusion  which  has  been  arrived  at  by  innumerable 
Christian  saints,  popes,  theologians,  and  simple  Bible- 
students  like  yourself,  and  which  the  historic  Churches 
have  officially  endorsed  as  correct  or  at  least  have 
refrained  from  repudiating  ?  Would  you  have  bravely 
refused  to  pretend  that  you  saw  good  where  you  saw 
evil  ?  Then  it  would  have  been  necessary  for  you  to 
surrender  the  Bible  as  an  infallible  doctrinal  or  moral 
guide.  Or  would  you  have  insisted  that  at  all  costs 
the  testimony  of  the  Bible  must  be  preferred  to  the 
testimony  of  your  own  moral  consciousness  ?  I  gladly 
welcome  your  recognition  of  what  you  term  "  an  in- 
superable moral  difficulty  "  in  the  view  that  an  all-good 
and  omnipotent  Deity  condemns  men  to  endless  suffer- 
ing, and  yet  I  must  candidly  tell  you  that  the  general 


LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY        7 

tenor  of  your  letter  leaves  me  with  the  painful  impres- 
sion that  had  you  been  compelled  to  recognize  the  doctrine 
as  Biblical  you  would  have  accepted  it  with  dutiful 
obedience  and  allowed  the  "  insuperable  moral  difficulty  " 
to  float  quietly  away  into  some  stagnant  backwater  of 
the  river  of  your  mind.  You  might,  indeed,  have  suc- 
ceeded,  perhaps  at  a  ruinous  moral  cost,  in  adapting 
yourself  to  a  point  of  view  similar  to  that  of  Pascal, 
who  held  that  man's  "wretched  rules  of  justice"  have 
no  application  to  the  Deity,  who  must  not  be  called 
unjust  even  if  he  chooses  to  sentence  the  entire  human 
race  to  eternal  damnation;  or  possiblv  you  might  have 
forced  yourself  to  see  eye  to  eye  with  Jonathan  Edwards, 
who.  you  may  remember,  thought  at  one  time  that 
eternal  damnation  was  "a  horrible  doctrine,11  but 
afterwards  contrived  to  persuade  himself  that  it  was 
"exceedingly  pleasant,  bright,  and  sweet.11 

To  me  it  seems  a  pitiful  thing  that  men  should  force 
themselves,  against  their  better  feelings,  to  accept  a 
disgusting  doctrine  as  true  simply  out  of  loyalty  to  a 
book  that  they  believe  infallible.  In  an  old  number  of 
1%  Chinese  Recorder  (vol.  ix.  1878)  I  find  a  missionary 
in  China  writing  thus:  "  I  freely  grant  that  my  feelings 
are  as  much  opposed  to  this  awful  doctrine  of  eternal 
punishment  as  any  man's.  But  I  da/re  not  trust  my 
feelings  to  arbitrate  cither  this  or  other  things  hard 
to  be  understood.  It  is  madness  to  allow  our  rebellious 
feelings  to  eliminate  from  our  creed  what  God's  words 

plainly  teach."  (The  italics  are  in  the  original.)  It 
must   have    been    unhappy   Christians  of  this    type    that 

Lecky  had  in  mind  when  he  wrote  thus:  "They  accord- 
ingly esteem  it   a  matter  of  duty,  and  a  commendable 
•  rcise  of  humility,  to  stifle  the  moral  feelings  of  their 


8        LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

nature,  and  they  at  last  succeed  in  persuading  them- 
selves that  their  Divinity  would  be  extremely  offended 
if  they  hesitated  to  ascribe  to  Him  the  attributes  of  a 
fiend.11 

The  question  I  have  put  to  you  in  the  last  paragraph 
but  one  will  not,  I  trust,  be  set  aside  as  irrelevant ;  for 
although  you  yourself  are  not,  as  it  fortunately  hap- 
pens, in  the  embarrassing  position  of  having  to  choose 
between  the  Bible  and  your  own  moral  consciousness, 
there  are  multitudes  of  other  Christians  who  may  at 
any  time  find  themselves  in  this  awkward  predicament ; 
and  it  is  from  men  like  yourself  that  they  may  reason- 
ably expect  counsel  and  help.  I  would  remind  you, 
while  on  this  topic,  that  the  following  words  were 
written  in  the  middle  of  the  last  century  by  one  of  the 
contributors  to  Essays  and  Reviews :  "  With  respect 
to  the  moral  treatment  of  His  creatures  by  Almighty 
God,  all  men,  in  different  degrees,  are  able  to  be  judges 
of  the  representations  made  of  it  by  reason  of  the  moral 
sense  which  He  has  given  them."  This  is  reasonable 
and  satisfactory ;  but  what  is  to  be  done  if  the  judg- 
ments arrived  at  by  the  moral  sense  conflict  with  the 
statements  of  a  book  which  the  possessor  of  that  moral 
sense  regards  as  infallible  ? 

I  do  not  presume  to  give  a  personal  opinion  as  to 
whether  you  are  right  or  wrong  in  your  interpretation 
of  the  Biblical  texts  on  which  the  hell-doctrine  is  based. 
If  the  matter  could  be  settled  by  a  majority  vote  there 
is  no  doubt  whatever  that  you  would  be  defeated.  I 
am  inclined  to  think  that  Justin  Martyr,  Minucius 
Felix,  Cyprian,  Lactantius,  Augustine,  Gregory  the 
Great,  Ansehn  (whose  Cur  Dens  Homo  tells  us  how 
the   punishment  of  sinners  "  gives  honour  to  God  "), 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY        9 

Thomas  Aquinas,  Luther  and  Calvin  and  their  suc- 
cessors, are  all  against  you.  You  are  at  liberty  to  claim 
Clement  of  Alexandria  and  Gregory  of  Nyssa  as  your 
allies ;  and  Origen,  as  you  know,  believed  that  even 
the  Devil  himself  would  finally  be  saved.  Origen's 
opinion  is  often  triumphantly  quoted  by  those  who 
hold  views  like  yours,  but  his  lapses  from  orthodoxy  in 
this  and  other  respects  have  long  ago  been  condemned 
by  the  Church.  Consignor  Louis  Duchesne,  in  his 
Early  History  of  the  Christian  Church,  remarks  that 
Origen's  system  "is  scarcely  recognizable  as  Chris- 
tianity," but  is  "a  sort  of  compromise  between  the 
Gospel  and  Gnosticism";  it  is  a  system  "in  which 
the  traditional  teaching  is  rather  evaded  than  incorpor- 
ated."' You  could  summon  Ccelestius  and  Pelagius  as 
nitnesses  011  your  side.  They,  indeed,  were  heretics; 
but  as  you  yourself  and  all  the  members  of  the  C.I.M. 
are  also  heretics  in  the  sight  of  the  Church  which 
rejected  Pelagianism,  there  seems  to  be  no  grave  reason 
why  you  should  not  regard  their  testimony  as  valid  if 
you  choose  to  do  so — and  Origen's  too,  if  it  comes 
to  th.it.  Among  medieval  authorities  you  could  cite 
Joannes  Scotus  Erigena,  for  did  he  not  declare  that 
evil  had  no  substance  and  that  all  would  ultimately 
lx-  God?  The  heretical  Catharists  also  believed  in 
universal  salvation,  and  at  a  later  period  the  same 
belief  distinguished  the  followers  of  John  Cameron.  In 
1658,  again,  there  was  a  hook  published  in  England 
called  of  the  torment*  of  Hell:  the  foundations  and 
pillars  thereof '. discover* d,  searched,  .shaken,  ami  removed, 

which  denied  that    the   conception   of  a   place  of  eternal 

torment  was  "either  scriptural   or  credible";  and  a 
clergyman  named  Bvanson,  in  the  lasi   quarter  of  the 


io      LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

eighteenth  century,  gave  up  his  belief  in  eternal  punish- 
ment "though  continuing  to  believe  in  'long  pro- 
tracted1 misery  for  sinners."  (See  Robertson's  Short 
History  of  Freebhought,  3rd  ed.  vol.  ii.  pp.  77,  203.) 
By  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century  it  would 
appear  that  Universalism  had  become  a  rather  preva- 
lent heresy  in  England,  for  in  1648  the  Puritans  secured 
the  passing  of  an  Act  against  "  blasphemies  and  here- 
sies,ri  whereby  it  was  made  a  punishable  offence  to 
declare  that  "  all  men  shall  be  saved."  In  spite  of 
this  Act,  which  I  presume  soon  became  obsolete,  the 
Universalist  heresy  maintained  its  ground,  as  is  proved 
by  the  publication  of  the  books  last  mentioned.  In 
the  eighteenth  century  John  Wesley,  in  his  Journal, 
refers  with  disdain  to  two  writers  whose  views  seem  to 
have  been  not  unlike  yours.  One  apparently  believed 
that  hell  would  last  five  million  years  and  would  then 
be  annihilated,  while  the  other  advocated  the  still  more 
cheerful  theory  that  it  would  last  no  more  than  a 
paltry  30,000  years.  Wesley  complains  that  "  these 
menders  of  the  Bible  "  "  not  only  obtrude  their  novel 
scheme  with  the  utmost  confidence,  but  even  ridicule 
that  Scriptural  one,  which  always  was,  and  is  now  held 
by  men  of  the  greatest  learning  and  piety  in  the 
world. "  He  concludes  that  writers  who  venture  to 
question  the  truth  of  the  Scriptural  teaching  "promote 
the  cause  of  infidelity  more  effectually  than  either 
Hume  or  Voltaire.*"  It  is  evident  that  Wesley  would 
have  disapproved  most  strongly  of  the  views  put 
forward  by  yourself! 

Nearer  our  own  time,  however,  your  heresy  has  been 
shared  by  numerous  theological  writers  of  eminence ; 
indeed,  there  is  reason  to  expect  that  before  long  the 


LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY      n 

traditional  view  will  be  as  rarely  maintained  as  yours 
was  in  Wesley's  time.  Perhaps  we  should  not  be 
surprised  to  find  that  the  C.I.M.  is  conservative  in  this 
respect,  when  we  remember  how  recently  it  was  that 
so  spiritually-minded  a  man  as  F.  D.  Maurice  was  de- 
prived of  his  professorial  chair  at  King's  College, 
London,  because  he  dared  to  call  in  question  the  end- 
lessness  of  hell-torments.  His  opinions  were  pro- 
nounced, in  1853,  to  be  "of  dangerous  tendency,  and 
calculated  to  unsettle  the  minds  of  the  theological 
students."  Farrar  also  received  much  abuse  for  similar 
views,  and  his  "-liberality  of  thought,"  according  to 
one  of  his  biographers,  kk  barred  his  elevation  to  the 
episcopate."  He  confessed,  however,  that  the  Scriptural 
teaching  contained  what  seemed  to  be  "irreconcilable 
antinomies,"  and  that  the  subject  of  future  punishment 
was  "full  of  difficulty  and  mystery."  The  late  Dr. 
Illingworth  was  conservative  and  cautious,  and  inclined 
to  the  belief  in  everlasting  punishment  "on  the  ground 
of  it>  long  and  wide  prevalence  in  the  Church,11  but  he 
drew  a  distinction  between  "punishment"  and  "tor- 
ment," observing  thai  "the  horrible  pictures  of  ever- 
lasting torment  "  had  "not  a  shred  of  justification  in 
the  pages  of  the  New  Testament."  Some  candidly 
admit  thai  tin-  Bible  texts  are  ambiguous.  A  clergy- 
man of  our  own  day,  the  Rev.  .F.  I).  -Jones  of  Bourne- 
mouth, expresses  his  opinion  as  follows:  "I  will  quite 
okly  confess,"  he  says,  "thai  Scripture  gives  us  no 
plain  and  unmistakable  guidance.  There  are  texts  thai 
may  be  quoted  on  the  one  side,  and  texts  thai  may  be 
quoted  on  the  other."  Dean  Inge  definitely  states  thai 
we  are  justified   in  believing  thai   "all  creation "  will 

I"       aved,     hut     he    does    not     seem     to    base    this    belief 


12      LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

on  the  letter  of  Scripture.     The  Rev.  J.  R.  Cohu  (in 
his  Vital  Problems  of  Religion)  does  not  think  it  worth 
while   to  discuss   what  he  calls    "  the   hell  of  popular 
superstition,'''  and  says  that  the  mere  thought  of  such 
a  hell  is  "  blasphemy  against  God."     The   Rishop  of 
Hereford  (in  his  Libert//  of  Prophesying)  observes  that 
"  the  masses  of  Protestant  Christians  are  still  intensely 
and    intractably    materialistic    in    their   eschatological 
beliefs  "1 ;  but  why  does    he  blame    the   masses,  seeing 
that  they   merely  believed  what  they  were  taught  by 
the  clerical  body  of  which  the  bishop  himself  happens  to 
be  an  unusually  enlightened  member  ?     The  Rev.  Dr. 
A.  E.  Garvie  (in  The  Missionary   Obligation,  published 
in  1914)  says  that  when  he  was  a  boy  "  it  was  thought 
a  heresy  of  the  deepest  dye  to  question  or  doubt  the 
everlasting  duration  of  future  penalty  for  all  who  did 
not    die     believing     in     Christ.    .  .   .  One    cannot   but 
wonder  how  those  who  seriously  entertained  it  could 
find   any  comfort,  joy,  or  hope  in  life,  and  still  more 
how  they  could  hold  that  the  God  who  could  so  deal 
with    His  creatures  was  love.  .  .  .  The   individualism 
of  the  older  evangelicalism  is  yielding  to-day  to  a  uni- 
versalism  which  recognizes  that  the  salvation  of  all  is 
necessary  to  the  completeness  of  tin.'  salvation  of  each." 
The    Rev.   R.   J.    Campbell    (since    his    return    to    the 
Church  of  England)  has  published  a  pamphlet  called 
What  is  Hell?  in  which  he  supports  the  hypothesis  of 
an  "intermediate  purificatory  state,"  for  the  existence 
of  which  the  Biblical  evidence  is,  I  fear,  hardly  con- 
vincing; and  he  adds,   "there  is  nothing  in  the  New 
Testament  to  justify  anyone    in     declaring  that    the 
punishment  of  any  single  soul  is  everlasting." 

Mr.  Frederick  Spencer,  in  his  recent  book  The  Mean- 


LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY       13 

mg  of  Christianity,  is  very  outspoken.  "Of  all  gods 
since  the  world  began,"  he  says,  "  the  Christian  God  has 
been  represented  as  in  effect  the  most  unjust,  the  most 
cruel.  ...  Of  all  iniquities,  the  doctrine  of  eternal 
punishment  is  the  greatest.  It  is  the  vilest  sin  that 
has  stained  mankind.'1  When  we  find  that  Christians 
can,  with  impunity,  express  themselves  with  such 
vigour  as  this,  it  is  difficult  to  avoid  the  conclusion 
that  the  w>  damnable  heresies11  of  a  few  generations  ago 
are  gradually  turning  the  tables  on  the  old  orthodoxies. 
It  was  a  member  of  the  medieval  Universalist  sect  of 
the  Catharists  who  declared  that  if  he  could  only  get 
hold  of  "the  false  and  perfidious  God  of  the  Catholics, 
who  created  a  thousand  men  in  order  to  save  a  single 
one  and  damn  all  the  rest,  he  would  break  him  in 
pieces  and  tear  him  asunder  with  his  nails  and  spit  in 
his  fai  History  repeats  itself.     The  Catharists  are 

a  mere  memory,  but  to-day  we  have  with  us  Mr.  H.  G. 
Wells,  who  makes  his  Mr.  Britling  express  his  attitude 
towards  the  God  of  Christian  orthodoxy  in  words  that 
are  Bingularly  reminiscent  of  those  used  by  the  plain- 
spoken  Catharist.  "Why!  if  I  thought  there  was  an 
omnipotent      God     who    looked    down    on    battles    and 

deaths  and  all  the  waste  and  horror  of  this  war — able  to 
prevent  these  things— doing  them  to  amuse  himself — / 
would  spit  ni  his  empty  face.™  Few  of  our  modern  Uni- 
eersalists  speak  with  the  blunt  candour  of  the  Cathar- 
ists and  Mr.  Wells,  nor  do  they  talk  aboul  coming  to 
fisticuffs  with  the  Deity;  but  they  are  equally  positive 
that  if  God  is  all  that  Orthodoxy  represents  him  to  be 
he  m:i\  indeed  command  and  compel  our  obedience,  bu1 
is  utterly  unworthy  of  our  worship  or  our  love. 


i4      LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

Id  Catholic  France,  as  in  Protestant  England,  men 
long  ago  began  to  grow  restive  under  the  Christian 
doctrine  of  hell,  and  if  the  subject  has  been  debated 
there  with  less  liveliness  than  among  ourselves  this 
is  merely  because  the  doctrine  of  purgatory  tends  to 
thrust  that  of  hell  into  the  background.  It  is  interest- 
ing to  note  that  Universalism  was  taught  in  the  short- 
lived religion  founded  by  that  remarkable  man 
Guillaume  Monod,  who  died  in  1896,  and  who,  had  his 
environment  been  more  suitable  than  it  was  for  the 
reception  of  a  new  "  revelation,1''  might  well  have  come 
to  be  hailed  as  one  of  the  world's  greatest  religious 
teachers.  In  1845  he  published  an  article  in  which 
he  calculated  the  numbers  of  those  who  according  to 
Protestant  doctrine  (which,  of  course,  recognizes  no 
purgatory)  were  condemned  to  everlasting  torment.  He 
purposely  kept  his  figures  low  in  order  to  protect  him- 
self against  the  charge  of  exaggeration.  "  I  suppose," 
he  says,  "that  in  the  time  of  the  Apostles  there  were 
about  10,000  Christians  among  100,000,000  inhabitants 
of  the  world ;  thus  for  every  man  saved,  10,000  went 
to  hell.  To-day,  assuming  that  there  are  about 
1,000,000,000  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  and  at  most 
1 ,000,000  true  Christians  (that  is,  Christians  '  converted' 
in  the  technical  Protestant  sense),  there  are  1,000  men 
damned  for  each  man  saved.  It  has  been  calculated 
that  one  man  dies  every  second,  3,600  every  hour, 
86,400  every  day.  Of  these  86,400  souls  there  are 
more  than  86,300  who  die  unconverted."  Basing  his 
estimate  on  the  orthodox  doctrine  which  he  repudiated, 
he  observed  that  during  the  past  eighteen  centuries 
(onlv  a  small  fraction  of  the  time  man   has  lived  on 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY      15 

this   globe)   thirty  thousand    million    souls   have  been 
sent  to  hell. 

With  reference  to  Monod's  estimate  of  the  number 
of  souls  eternally  lost,  I  may  invite  your  attention  to 
a  statement  published  in  the  official  organ  of  the 
C.I.M.  in  August  1911.  We  are  told  that  during  the 
last  century,  which  was  marked  by  great  missionary 
effort,  "  it  has  been  roughly  computed  that,  while  three 
or  four  million  souls  have  been  brought  to  Christ,  there 
ha-  been  a  growth  of  population  of  something  like  two 
hundred  millions  of  mankind,  and  an  increase  of 
utv-fold  of  the  darkness  over  the  light."  Now 
according  to  the  C.I.M.  all  these  two  hundred 
millions,  less  the  three  or  lour  millions  "  brought  to 
Christ,"  have  gone  to  everlasting  damnation;  and  that 
is,  of  cour>e,  but  a  small  portion  of  the  total  number  of 
souls  which,  during  the  last  century  alone,  have  been 
doomed  to  everlasting  wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 

Not  long  ago.  Bays  the  Rev.  A.  S.  Peake  (in  his  book 
on  The  Bible,  1913,  p.  429), "the  appeal  used  to  ring 
out  on  missionary  plat  Conns  that  the  heathen  were 
dropping  into  hell  at  the  rate  of  sixty  a  minute, 
b<  ( an se  tin  Church  had  no1  sent  the  Gospel  to  them." 

Dr.  Peake  describes  this  doctrine  as  one  of  ''blood- 
curdling brutality,"  hut  he  frankly  admits  that  it  was 
involved  in  the  logic  of  the  theological  position  of 
those   who  held    thai    without    belief  in    Christ    there 

ild  be  no  solvation.  Now  dors  the  C.I.M.  seriously 
maintain     thai     -i    creed     which     contains     a    divine 

elation  of  this  appalling  nature  deserves  to  be  de- 
scribed as  "glad  tidings  of  great  joy"?  If  so,  would 
it  be  possible,  do  you  think,  to  persuade  the  C.I.M. 
to  imparl  t"  us  its  conception  of  l>n<l  tidings? 


LETTER   II 

A  professor  of  English  in  an  American  University 
has  recently  stated  that  in  all  his  experience  as  a 
University  teacher  he  has  come  across  only  three  male 
students  who  believed  in  an  eternal  hell.  The  reasons 
given  to  him  for  the  disbelief  were  various,  but  may  be 
summed  up  in  two  conclusions:  "a  perfect  God  could 
not  countenance  eternal  torture  "  ;  and  "  God  could 
not  be  considered  victorious  and  perfect  as  long  as 
suffering  and  rebellion  existed  in  his  universe.11  These 
young  collegians  were  almost  unanimous  in  their 
certitude  "  that  all  souls  will  finally  reach  the  condition 
known  as  heaven."  {The  Hibbcrt  Journal,  January 
1917,  p.  300.) 

This  statement  concerning  the  beliefs  of  educated 
young  America  will  doubtless  be  as  pleasing  to  your- 
self as  heart-breaking  to  the  C.I.M.  It  affords  a  very 
striking  proof  of  the  rapidity  with  which,  in  this 
irreverent  age,  the  grip  of  religious  tradition  is 
slackening,  and  of  the  powerlessness  of  the  orthodox 
pulpits  to  stem  the  revolutionary  current. 

There  are  men  still  living  who  remember  the  panic 
that  was  caused  in  religious  circles  in  England  when 
a  number  of  clergymen  published  the  book  entitled 
Essays  and  Reviews.  A  prominent  archdeacon  spoke 
of  it  as  being  incomparably  the  worst  book  he  had  ever 
seen  in  any  language,  and    declared  that  through  its 

16 


LETTERS   TO   A   MISSIONARY      17 

influence  young  men  were  being  "tainted  and  corrupted 
and  thrust  almost  to  hell."     One  of  the  contributors 
to  that  famous  or  infamous  book  was  the  Rev.  H.  B. 
Wilson,    who    timidly   and   guardedly   suggested  that 
"  all,  both  small  and  great,  shall  find  a  refuge  in  the 
bosom    of  the  Universal  Parent,  to  repose,    or  to  be 
quickened  into  higher  life."     For  this  opinion,  among 
others,  he    was    tried    for    heresy  and    sentenced   to  a 
year's  suspension  from  his  living.     Wilson  and  one  of 
lii—  fellow-essayists  who  had  been  similarly  condemned 
appealed  to  the  Privy  Council,  and    Lord  Chancellor 
Westbury,  in  reversing  the  sentence,  uttered  the  famous 
judgment   whereby  everlasting  punishment    was    ruled 
to  be  an  open  question.      You  doubtless  remember  the 
witty  epitaph  composed  for  Westbury,  wherein  it  was 
said   that  he  "dismissed  Hell  with  costs "  and  "took 
away  from  orthodox  members  of  the  Church  of  England 
their  last  hope  of  everlasting  damnation."     In  spite  of 
Westbury,  however,  there  were  many  who  still  remained 
hopeful ;  and    indeed    it  is  evident  that    both  outside 
and    inside  the    Anglican    Church   the    "last     hope   of 
everlasting  damnation"1   is  by  no   means  extinguished 
yet.      After  Westbury's  judgment  had  been  given  amid 
the  subdued    applause  of  the  general    public,  the   clergy 
vainly    tried,    through     the    famous    Dr.     Pusev,    to    re- 
establish  their  discredited   dogma.      A   declaration  was 
drawn    up,   under    Dr.    Pusey'8  guidance,    in    which    full 
belief    was   expressed    in    the    verhal     inspiration   of  the 
Scriptures    "as    not     Only   containing,    but,    being,    the 
Word    of  God.*1      It    also    affirmed     that     according   to 
"the    words   of  oin-    Missed    Lord"  the    punishment    of 
••  the  Cursed,"  no  less  than   the    life  of   the  tw  righteous," 

would  last  for  ever.     Every  clergyman  in  the  country 


1 8      LETTERS   TO   A   MISSIONARY 

was  urged  to  sign  tin's  declaration  "for  the  love  of 
God  "  ;  but  the  11,000  sin-natures  which  were  appended 
to  it  were  won  "  perhaps  less  by  the  love  of  God,"  as 
an  able  historian  has  remarked,  "than  by  the  fear  of 
man."  We  are  told  a  great  deal  nowadays  about  the 
wickedness  of  University  professors — English  as  well 
as  German  ;  it  is  interesting,  therefore,  to  note  that 
professors  were  nearly  as  ready  then  as  they  are  now 
to  defy  orthodox  and  conventional  opinion.  Of  forty 
Oxford  professors  only  nine  signed  Pusey's  declaration, 
and  of  twenty-nine  Cambridge  professors  only  one. 

That  is  an  old  story  now,  and  if  a  twentieth-century 
Dr.  Pusey  were  to  issue  a  similar  declaration  to-day  it 
is  improbable  that  even  a  single  professor  would  be 
prepared  to  court  ridicule  by  appending  his  signature, 
though  possibly  a  score  or  two  of  the  clergy  might  be 
induced  to  do  so.  For  other  allies  he  would  find 
himself  obliged  to  appeal  to  the  Church  of  Rome  and 
to  such  bodies  as  the  Salvation  Army,  the  Plvniouth 
Brethren,  and  the  C.I.M.  Dr.  Inge,  after  giving  his 
powerful  support  to  the  Universalist  theory,  not  only 
escapes  all  ecclesiastical  censure,  but  is  appointed  to  the 
deanerv  of  St.  Paul's  ;  writers  and  preachers  like  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Cohu,  the  Bishop  of  Hereford,  and  Dr.  Garvie 
dismiss  the  beliefs  of  the  once  revered  Dr.  Pusey  as 
mere  superstition  ;  and  the  Rev.  R.  J.  Campbell  gives 
utterance  to  Universalist  views  in  terms  which,  had  he 
been  a  contemporary  of  the  Essayists  and  Reviewers, 
would  assuredly  have  proved  an  effectual  barrier  to  his 
return  from  Nonconformity  to  the  Church  of  England. 
Turning  from  the  clergy  to  the  laity,  we  have  seen  that 
Mr.  Wells,  through  the  mouth  of  one  of  his  own 
characters,  talks  about   spitting  in  the  empty  face  of 


LETTERS   TO   A   MISSIONARY      19 

the  god  of  orthodoxy;  and  instead  of  being  uncere- 
moniously hurried  off  to  the  stake  at  Smithfield  he  is 
conducted  by  a  host  of  admirers  to  an  honoured  place 
among  the  social  and  religious  teachers  and  prophets 
of  this  age  of  anarchy  and  iconoclasm. 

Yet  the  Universalists  and  Neo-Christians  and  In- 
visible Deists  are  not  going  to  carry  everything  before 
them  without  vigorous  protests  from  those  who  cling 
to  the  old  beliefs.  Even  so  liberal  a  thinker  as  Von 
Hugel  declares  that  the  idea  of  "  the  Final  Restitution 
of  all  Tilings  and  Souls — as  taught  by  Clement  and 
Origen — is  not,  at  bottom,  compatible  with  the  whole 
drift,  philosophy,  and  tone  (even  apart  from  specific 
sayings)  of  our  Lord."  As  a  loyal  Catholic  (though 
with  strong  .Modernist  sympathies)  he  even  goes  so  far 
aa  to  suggest  or  imply  that  the  doctrine  of  an  everlasting 
hell  "  answers  to  the  deepest  postulates  and  aspirations 
of  the  mosl  complete  and  delicate  ethical  and  spiritual 
senses!"  (The  Mystical  Element  of  Religion,  vol.  ii. 
p.  219.     See  also  p.  228.) 

Quite  recently  a  book  has  been  issued  under  the  title 
of  The  New  Pelagiarmm.  It  bears  an  episcopal  im- 
primatur, and  it  provides  what  I  suppose  is  the  Romanist 
answer  to  the  moral  problem  which  I  propounded  in 
my  firsl  letter  (pp.  ~>  7).  "The  Christian  Church,  the 
Christian  doctrine,  is  semper  e (idem.      No  matter  whether 

the  doctrine  is  repellent,  is  repugnant  to  human  thought 

or  human  sent  i  men  I ,  the  Church  can  allow  no  difference. 

This  Lb  Christianity.  Mankind  may  accept  or  reject. 
Hut  if  the  faith  is  to  alter,  ii  erases  to  be  the  faith  of 
the  Christian  tradition,  it  is  do  Longer  the  Gospel 
preached    by  Christ."     The  author  of  this  delectable 

ho.»k  (J.   Ilerhert    Williams)  goes   on   to  Bay  t  li.it    hy  the 


2o      LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

Church's  teaching  "any  mortal  sin  unrepented  of,  be 
it  only  one  single  act,  means  everlasting  damnation"; 
and  he  gives  us  the  cheerful  intelligence  that  in  the 
Gospel  "  those  who  are  damned  appear  as  the  majority 
of  mankind."  Similar  utterances  from  the  .same 
(Roman  Catholic)  standpoint  may  also  be  gleaned  from 
the  pages  of  such  carefully  censored  journals  as  The 
Tablet.  In  its  issue  of  October  11,  1913,  this  journal 
makes  the  following  observation  :  "  Living  in  a  very 
soft  age,  men  easily  persuade  themselves  that,  as  they 
put  it,  if  God  is  love,  there  cannot  be  a  hell.  Yet  the 
language  of  Scripture  is  unmistakable.  It  is  clear  that 
the  punishment  of  mortal  sin  will  last  for  ever.  .  .  . 
The  same  duration  is  ascribed  to  Heaven  and  to  Hell, 
and  there  is  no  difficulty  in  accepting  the  words  literally 
with  regard  to  Heaven.'1''  I  may  also  refer  you  to  the 
"  profession  of  faith  "  which  Cardinal  Vaughan,  in  1900, 
called  upon  Dr.  St.  George  Mivart  to  sign,  after  the 
latter  had  published  certain  heretical  articles  in  two 
monthly  reviews.  One  of  the  statements  to  which  he 
was  called  upon  to  signify  his  adherence  was  as  follows  : 
"  I  firmly  believe  and  profess  that  the  souls  of  men 
after  death  will  be  judged  by  God,  and  that  those  who 
are  saved  will  '  go  into  everlasting  life '  (Matt.  xxv.  46), 
and  those  who  are  condemned  'into  everlasting  punish- 
ment.' I  reject  as  false  and  heretical  all  doctrines 
which  teach  that  the  souls  in  Hell  may  eventually  be 
saved,  or  that  their  state  in  Hell  may  be  one  which 
is  not  of  punishment.  (Cf.  Constitution  of  Council  o 
Lateran,  iv.)"11 

Probably  your  friends  of  the  C.I.M.  would  disdain 
to  lean  for  support  on  Roman  Catholic  theologians.  I 
happen  to  know  something  of  the  peculiar  nature  of 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY      21 

that  "Christian  charity*'  which  characterizes  the  re- 
lations between  the  C.I.M.  and  the  predominant  partner 
in  the  holy  company  of  Christian  societies  !  But  if  they 
feel  obliged  to  refuse  to  strengthen  their  case  by  the 
citation  of  "Papist"  testimony,  they  need  have  no 
qualms  about  accepting  that  of  a  Protestant  clergyman 
with  whom  most  of  them  would  probably  be  proud  to 
claim  spiritual  kinship.  I  refer  to  the  Rev.  George 
Gordon  Macleod,  whose  edifying  discourse  on  "Hell': 
is  now  before  me.  This  pillar  of  Protestant  orthodoxy 
protests  indignantly,  like  the  Romanist  author  of  The 
New  Pelagian/ism,  against  the  softness  of  our  present 
age  and  the  growing  tendency  to  disbelieve  in  the 
precious  doctrine  of  everlasting  damnation.  "  The  God 
of  Abraham,"1  says  Mr.  Macleod,  "  used  to  thunder  in 
his  ire.  He  ruled  with  rod  of  iron,  and  dashed  to 
pieces  sinning  nations  like  a  potter's  vessel.  Put  our 
modern  God  has  no  iron  in  his  constitution.  He  has 
sheathed  his  sword,  and  doffed  the  cap  of  doom,  and 
sat  down  helpless  in  heaven,  an  indulgent  weak- 
ling. .  .  .  That  is  the  popular  god,  and  I,  for  one, 
refuse  to  worship  him  ;  for  I  have  nothing  to  do 
with  the  creation  of  man's  wishes,  but  with  the  God 
of  the  Bible.  ...  'I  am  Jehovah,  I  change  not,"* 
i>  a  word  that  smiles  modern  thought  and  popular 
infidelity  right  on  tin-  cheekbone  and  teeth,  and 
will  one  day  put  an  end  to  all  unbelief  in  His 
power   to   punish      in    Hell.     The   reign    of   iron    lasts 

still!      The    SI •    God    who    hurled    oceans    over    Alps 

and    Andes,  drowning  a  world,  and   scorched   Sodom    to 
cinders    in   a   hurricane   of  lire,   and    choked    the   streets 

of  Jericho  with  corpses,  and   threw  the   Roman  dogs 
on   Jerusalem,   to    tear   it    limb   from    limb    until,  in 


22      LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY 

wild  struggle  of  darkness  and  lire,  a  nation  Pound  its 
grave— reigns  still!  The  same  God  who  cursed  Cain, 
and  Miit  remorse  upon  Esau,  and  dug  a  grave  for 
Corah,  flung  Jezebel  to  bhe  dogs,  and  slew  Belshazzar 
at  his  own  banquet-table,  and  hurried  Judas  to  a 
suicide's  eternity  -reigns  still,  unchanged  for  ever;  and 
what  He  has  done  before  He  can  do  again.  ...  I 
totally  refuse  to  have  anything  to  do  with  your  india- 
rubber  god,  whom  you  can  spit  at  and  live,  for  he  is 
not  the  God  of  this  Bible.  ...  I  scout  him  from  my 
soul  as  the  Devil's  god  and  yours.  ...  If  hell  is  not 
proven  I  deny  the  truth  of  God  in  toto ;  and,  ere  I 
finish,  I  am  prepared  to  impeach  the  prophets  and 
apostles  as  liars,  and  Jesus  Christ  as  the  biggest 
impostor  that  ever  trod  God's  earth.  .  .  .  We  are 
treated  to  some  fine  new  theories  of  the  future  of 
wicked  men  nowadays.  UniversaMsm  (or  the  devil's 
theory  of  hell),  with  the  blandest  of  smiles,  comes  up 
to  tell  us  that  all  alive,  saint  and  sinner,  will  turn  up 
in  heaven  at  last!  .  .  .  This  theory  is  not  often  boldly 
avowed,  but  secretly  believed,  I  am  convinced,  it 
generally  is;  and,  by  God's  help,  I  will  blast  your  soul- 
damning  heresy  to-day.  ...  If  there  is  no  hell,  there 
is  no  heaven.  They  have  the  same  foundation — God's 
truth — and  if  hell  be  a  fable,  heaven  is  a  fable,  too! 
There  is  as  much  proof  in  this  Bible  for  a  hell  as  for 
a  heaven.  .  .  .  Drown  the  tires  of  hell,  and  you  drown 
the  music  of  heaven.  .  .  .  The  plan  of  redemption  is 
i»ne.  Take  hell  out  of  it,  and  the  whole  scheme  is  a 
dead  failure.  .  .  .  The  eternity  of  punishment  and 
the  divinity  of  Jesus  stand  or  fall  together.  Jesus 
was  not  dod  if  there  is  no  hell.  .  .  .  There  is  no 
death    in    hell.   .   .   .    Death,    which    is   a   monster   on 


LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY      23 

earth,  would  be  an  angel  in  hell.  If  Death  went  there, 
all  the  damned  would  fall  down  and  worship  him,  and 
a  shout  of  triumph  rend  the  fiery  vault  till  all  was 
still !  .  .  .  I  warn  you,  decent  and  respectable  sinners, 
you  shall  be  turned  into  hell.  .  .  .  Your  decency  is 
damning  you  while  it  keeps  you  from  Jesus.  The 
harlots  and  the  publicans  shall  go  into  heaven  before 
you  who  make  a  Christ  of  your  morality.'1 

The  concluding  sentence  of  this  extraordinary  pro- 
duct of  Christian  piety  indicates,  I  may  note,  the 
survival  of  that  venerable  theory,  once  widely  held  in 
Christendom,  that  the  virtues  are  but  "  splendid  vices  " 
or  "filthy  rags"  if  unaccompanied  by  a  belief  in 
Christ.  Even  Pascal  was  a  victim  of  this  pitiful  de- 
lusion. "Without  Jesus  Christ,"  said  Pascal,  "man 
must  be  a  creature  of  vice  and  misery  ;  with  Him  he 
is  delivered  from  both.  In  Him  is  all  our  virtue  and 
all  our  happiness  ;  apart  from  Him  is  nothing  but  vice, 
misery,  error,  darkness,  death,  despair.  Not  only  is  it 
impossible,  it  would  be  useless  to  know  God  otherwise 
than  through  Jesus  Christ.  We  know  God  only  by 
Jesus  Christ.  Without  this  Mediator  all  communication 
with  Cod  i^  barred." 

Whatever  may  be  thought  about  the  unnecessary 
vigour  and  lack  of  delicacy  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Macleod's 
language,  it  would  be  hardly  fair  for  Christians  to  blame 
or  ridicule  him  for  liis  notions  of  God  and    Hell.      They 

are  practically  identical  with  the  doctrines  which  have 
been  held  l>v  countless  learned  and  devoul  Christians 
in  nasi  cent iirics,  and  they  are  based  on  those  writings 
which  all  Christians,  including  yourself,  believe  to  he 
divinely  inspired.  Hia  picture  of  the  God  worshipped 
i) 


24       LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

by  him  is  not  a  very  engaging  one,  bui  who  can  deny 

thai  it  is  a  substantially  corrccl  account,  as  far  as  it 
goes,  of  the  Old  Testament  Jahveh?  The  Abbe*  Loisy's 
description  in  Ins  Religion  of  Israel (Lug.  trans.,  15)10, 
pp.  TOO  -5)  may  be  more  choice  in  its  Language,  but 
the  god  portrayed  by  Loisy  is  not  a  whit  more  attrac- 
tive or  lovable  than  Mr.  Macleod's  Jehovah.  It  is 
only  fair  to  M.  Loisy,  however,  to  admit  that  he  does 
not  share  Mr.  Macleod's  admiration  and  reverence  for 
that  capricious,  vindictive,  and  irascible  deity. 

Dr.  Gore,  the  present  Bishop  of  Oxford,  in  his 
recent  little  book  on  The  Religion  of  the  Church, 
condemns  Universalism — the  belief  that  every  created 
spirit  will  be  finally  saved — no  less  emphatically  than 
Mr.  Macleod,  though  his  language  is  considerably  less 
trenchant  and  impetuous  than  that  of  his  Scottish 
fellow-Christian.  lie  says  that  Universalism  is  "  flatly 
contrary,  plainly  contrary  to  the  language  used  by  our 
Lord  about  the  destinies  of  men,  and  generally  to  the 
Language  of  the  New  Testament,"  though  he  hesitates 
to  say  that  Christians  are  "absolutely  shut  up"  into 
what  he  admits  to  be  the  "almost  intolerable  belief  in 
unending  conscious  torment  for  the  lost."  He  seems 
to  incline  towards  the  theory  of  " conditional  immor- 
tality," and  to  the  belief  that  utterly  depraved  souls 
may  finally  be  annihilated  ;  though  he  does  not  mention 
the  tact  that  in  the  fifth  century  the  doctrine  of  the 
complete  annihilation  of  evil  was  rejected  by  the  Church 
as   heretical.1      In   any   case   the   Last    Judgment   men- 

1  See  Vim  Hugel,  The  Mystical  Elf  nun!  of  Religion,  vol.  ii. 
pp.  228  9j  for  some  interesting  remarks  on  this  Btibject.  He 
cite-  Goethe,  Richard  Rothe,  and  Heinrich  Holtzmann  as  being 
among  the  modern   upholders  of  the  theory  of  "  conditional 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY      25 

tioned  in  the  New  Testament  "  leaves  men,"  he  says, 
"divided  into  saved  and  lost,"  and  he  does  not  think 
it  is  possible  to  attach  any  other  sense  to  "  the  tremend- 
ous language  of  the  New  Testament "  than  that  wrong- 
doing "  may  bring  the  soul  to  a  spiritual  ruin  so 
complete  as  to  become  final  and  irrecoverable." 

This  view,  which  is  also  that  supported  by  the 
Rev.  F.  C  Kempson  in  his  book  The  Future  Life  and 
Modern  Difficulties,  has  met  with  severe  criticism  from 
a  writer  in  the  Church  Quarterly  Review  (see  the  issue 
for  April  15)09,  p.  200).  He  points  out  that  "a 
universe  where  there  was  an  ultimate  loss  of  souls 
through  the  complete  determination  of  the  will  towards 
evil  would  be  an  essentially  atheistic  universe,  for  it 
would  be  one  in  which  the  evil  was  in  the  end  partially 
triumphant  over  the  good."  This,  I  think,  is  a  very 
sensible  criticism,  but  doubtless  Bishop  Gore  and  Mr. 
Frost  and  other  believers  in  final  and  irrecoverable 
damnation  will  continue  to  ignore  this  point  of  view, 
and  persist  in  contrasting  the  alleged  optimism  of 
Christianity  with  the  alleged  pessimism  of  "heathen"' 
religions. 

Lecky  spoke  truly  when  in  his  History  of  European 
Morals  he  said  thai  such  doctrines  as  thai  of  everlast- 
ing torture  "surpass  in  atrocity  any  tenets  thai  have 
ever  been  admitted  into  any  pagan  creed."  The  adop- 
tion of  siieli  tenets,  he  iviiiarks,  "might  well  lead  men 
to  doubt  the  universality  of  moral  perceptions.  Such 
teaching  is,  in  fact,  simply  demonism,  and  demonism  in 
it>  most   extreme  form."     Yel    Christian   missionaries 


immortality.'  \'<>n  Huge)  himself  thinks  ii  "  cannol  1»'  far 
from  the  truth,"  but  regards  it.  "taken  in  it-  strictness/'  aa 
untenable. 


26      LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

repeatedly  refer  to  the  "  demonism  "  of  China  as  if  it 
were  something  peculiar  to  "heathendom"!  It  lias 
been  asserted  by  a  "devoted  missionary"  (for  so  he  is 
described  in  a  foreword  to  his  own  hook)  that  in  China 
"  the  little  children  live  in  dread  of  the  pictures  of  the 
Buddhist  hells  shown  by  the  mendicant  priests."  I 
have  had  many  years  of  intercourse  with  the  Chinese 
peasantry,  and  have  probably  had  a  wider  personal 
experience  of  the  habits  and  customs  of  the  Buddhist 
monkhood  than  any  Christian  evangelist  ;  yet  I  never 
came  across  a  Buddhist  monk  in  China  who  showed 
pictures  of  the  Buddhist  purgatories  (Buddhism  has 
no  everlasting  hell)  to  little  children,  nor  have  I 
ever  heard  Chinese  parents  complain  that  their  little 
ones  "lived  in  dread"'  of -such  things.  The  missionary 
who  has  made  the  assertion  just  quoted  is  W.  Remfry 
Hunt  (see  his  Heathenism  under  the  Searchlight,  1908, 
p.  41).  If  it  were  true  that  Buddhist  monks  were  in 
the  habit  of  terrifying  little  children  with  pictures  of 
hell,  I  should  cordially  agree  with  Mr.  Hunt  in  his 
suggestion  that  such  creatures  are  unworthy  of  being 
called  men.  lint  when  he  goes  on  to  declare  that  a 
person  of  this  kind  "could  not  be  placed  anywhere  in 
( Ihristendom  without  his  being  looked  upon  as  a  monster, 
or  as  a  curiosity,"  thereby  implying  that  Christendom 
knows  nothing  of  such  people,  I  venture  to  question 
whether  he  i>  as  fully  acquainted  as  he  ought  to  be 
with  the  habits  of  Christian  priests  and  preachers.  If 
he-  were  to  turn  to  the  pages  of  his  Buckle  or  his  Lecky 
he  would  speedily  discover  that  both  Catholic  priests 
and  Protestant  parsons  have  covered  themselves  and 
their  religion  with  shame  and  infamy  by  the  systematic 
cruelty  with  which  they  have  stained  and  wounded  the 


LETTERS    TO   A    MISSIONARY      27 

tender  minds  of  children  with  their  ghastly  tales  of  the 
punishments  that  may  be  awaiting  them  in  hell.  To- 
day I  have  chanced  to  light  upon  a  passage  by  a  lay 
writer  in  a  recent  number  of  the  Nineteenth  Century 
and  After  (February  1917,  p.  '380).  "  No  decorous 
language,"  he  says,  "  is  equal  to  the  emergency  in 
dealing  with  the  criminal  folly  of  those  ivho  terrify 
children  and  insult  God  by  describing  burning  tortures 
to  be  inflicted  for  ever  on  hapless  victims  of  Provi- 
dential atrocities."  Missionaries  like  Mr.  Hunt,  who 
are  so  ready  to  heap  abuse  and  insults  on  religions  other 
than  their  own,  and  upon  the  priests  of  those  religions, 
should  remember  not  only  that  inutterable  cruelties 
have  been  committed  in  the  past  by  Christian  priests 
and  ministers,  but  that  these  cruelties  were  perpetrated 
on  persons  who  were  obliged  to  submit  to  their  ghostly 
ministrations  or  run  the  risk  of  being  tortured  to  death 
on  charges  of  heresy  or  apostasy. 

Referring  to  the  efforts  made  by  the  Romanist  clergy 
to  foster  their  hideous  demonism  among  the  ignorant 
masses,  Lecky  remarks  that  probably  few  English- 
men "are  aware  of  the  infamous  publications  written 
with  this  object,  that  are  circulated  by  the  Catholic 
priests  among  the  poor."  He  goes  on  to  refer  to  a 
tract    "for    children    and    young    persons  M    called     The 

Sight  (if  Hell,  by  tin--  Rev.  J.  Furniss.  His  quotations 
from  this  work  are  of  SO  revolting  a  character  that  I 
will  spare  yon  the  repetition  of  them,  and  in  any  case 
you  probably  know  the  work,  for  many  writers  have 
quoted   from  it. 

I  am  not   competent   to  sav  whether  Father    Kumiss's 

pamphlel  does  or  docs  not  give  a  correct  portrayal  of 
the  character  of  the  Christian  deil y  ;  thai  is  a  question 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

which  Christians  alone  can  decide.  Others  may  at 
least  deduce  from  the  hook  sonic  idea  of  the  true 
character  of  the  writer  bimself;  and  they  will,  I  think, 
agree  with  me  thai  Father  Furniss  was  I  ho  last  person 
whom  a  wise  parent  ought  to  have  entrusted  with  the 
custody  of  his  child's  hodv  or  with  the  nurture  of  his 
soul.  Mr.  C.  T.  Gorham  has  justly  remarked  concern- 
ins  Father  Furniss's  tract  that  "a  Church  which  can 
allow  such  a  work  to  be  circulated  by  authority  among 
children  stands  self-condemned  as  outraging  the  senti- 
ment  of  humanity  and  blaspheming  the  Deity  it  claims 
to  reverence."  Perhaps  the  most  stupefying  remark  in 
the  passage  quoted  by  Lecky  is  the  sentence  which 
follows  a  horrifying  description  of  a  child's  sufferings 
in  hell — God  was  very  good  to  this  child.  No  wonder 
Lecky  says  in  another  passage  that  Christian  priests 
have  ascribed  to  God  "acts  which  are,  in  fact,  consider- 
ably worse  than  any  that  theologians  have  attributed 
to  the  Devil."  A  doubt  might  even  be  expressed  as 
to  whether  the  Devil  himself,  if  he  exists,  can  be  much 
inferior  to  men  of  Father  Furniss's  stamp  in  delicacy  of 
moral  perception. 

"  Even  Satan's  self  with  thee  might  dread  to  dwell 
And  in  thy  skull  discern  a  deeper  hell." 

Protestants,  however,  cannot  flatter  themselves  that 
their  own  conceptions  of  their  Deity  are  always  of  a 
much  loftier  kind  than  those  of  the  benighted  Catholics, 
Hi-  less  likely  to  terrify  little  children.  I  have  given  you 
extracts  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Macleod's  lurid  dissertation 
on  the  subject,  and  it  is  as  well  to  remember  that  Mr. 
Macleod  was  merely  carrying  on  a  familial-  Protestant 
tradition.     I  think  it  was  Hazlitt  who  told  how  some 


LETTERS    TO   A    MISSIONARY      29 

Kidderminster  women  once  nearly  stoned  a  parson  to 
death  for  declaring  from  his  pulpit  that  "  hell  was 
paved  with  infants'  skulls."  If  indignation  and  wrath 
can  ever  be  righteous,  I  hope  you  will  agree  with  me 
that  it  was  righteous  in  the  case  of  these  ladies  of 
Kidderminster.  The  anecdote  suggests  the  reflexion 
that  if  women  had  not  been  debarred  by  the  man-made 
and  man-ruled  Church  from  helping  to  build  up  its 
creed  and  to  shape  its  doctrines,  we  should  have  had  a 
far  more  humane  Christianity,  a  Christianity  far  more 
worthy  of  the  name  of  a  "  religion  of  love,"  than  that 
which  we  have  actually  received  from  the  hands  of 
celibate  priests  and  sour-minded  and  devil-haunted 
Puritan  fanatics. 

It  was  in  the  house  of  a  missionary  in  China  that 
I  first  came  across  a  well-thumbed  copy  of  Richard 
Baxter's  famous  book  The  Saints'  Everlasting  Rest — a 
book  which,  according  to  one  of  his  biographers,  "  will 
always  command  the  grateful  admiration  of  pious 
nadirs."  That  eminent  Puritan  divine,  whom  Dean 
Stanley  called  "the  chief  of  English  Protestant  school- 
men," makes  (lie  following  cheerful  remarks  about  the 
Almighty's  direct  responsibility  for  the  torments  of  hell 
and  the  gratification  which  he  derives  from  observing 
the  anguish  of  his  victims.  "The  exceeding  greatness 
of  such  torments  may  appear  l>\  considering  the  principal 
author  of  them,  who  i>  God  himself;  the  place  or  state 
of  torment;  thai  these  torments  are  the  fruit  of  Divine 
vengeance;  that  the  Almighty  takes  pleasure  in  them; 
that  Satan  and  sinners  themselves  shall  be  God's 
executioners;  Hint  these  torments  shall  be  universal, 
without   mitigation  and  without  end." 

Baxter  was   by  no  means   peculiar  in   these  views 


;>o      LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

Halyburton,  in  his  hook  The  Great  Concern  of  Salvation, 
after  describing  the  torments  of  hell,  also  announced 
thai  the  "contriver  of  these  torments'1  was  no  other 
than  "Infinite  Wisdom";  and  a  clergyman  named 
Hutcheson  is  quoted  by  Buckle  in  his  Civilization  in 
England  as  distinctly  imputing  to  the  Deity  "a  sensa- 
tion of  pleasure  in  injuring  even  the  innocent.11  The 
clergy  of  seventeenth-century  Scotland  "boasted,11  says 
Buckle,  "that  it  was  their  special  mission  to  thunder 
out  the  wrath  and  curses  of  the  Lord.  In  their  eyes 
the  Deity  was  not  a  beneficent  being,  but  a  cruel  and 
remorseless  tyrant.  They  declared  that  all  mankind,  a 
very  small  portion  only  excepted,  were  doomed  to  eternal 
misery."  These  horrible  men  even  went  so  far  as  to 
declare  that  before  the  Almighty's  attention  was  en- 
gaged with  the  creation  of  the  world  and  of  man  he 
occupied  his  leisure  in  the  preparation  and  completion 
of  hell,  "  so  that,  when  the  human  race  appeared  it 
might  be  ready  for  their  reception.11 

Among  Protestant  sects  of  the  present  day  I  suppose 
few  cling  more  devotedly  to  a  belief  in  hell  than  the 
Plymouth  Brethren,  some  of  whom  are  engaged  in  evange- 
listic work  among  the  Chinese  in  my  immediate  neigh- 
bourhood. A  tract  issued  by  this  sect  is  now  before 
me,  and  from  it  I  select  one  or  two  fragments  of  the 
"glad  tidings"  with  which  it  seeks  to  awaken  unbe- 
lievers  to  a  sense  of  their  guilt  and  to  frighten  children 
into  a  recognition  of  the  Christian  Deity  as  the  God  of 
Love.  "  It  is  a  solemn  thing  for  a  man  to  stand  up  and 
say  you  are  all  lost.  And  that  is  what  Christianity 
tells  us  is  the  state  of  all  by  nature.1'  The  author  then 
proceeds  to  quote   the   texts  upon   which  Christianity 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY       31 

bases  its  knowledge  of  the  horrible  fate  of  the  uncon- 
verted, and  says  of  Revelation  xxi.  8  that  it  is  "  the 
final,  solemn  warning  of  Him  who  sits  on  the  throne. 
It  is  the  Lord  speaking  from  heaven.'1  He  addresses 
himself  to  the  question  of  hell's  existence,  and  after 
answering  it  with  a  decided  affirmative  he  asks  two  fur- 
ther questions:  (1)  Will  the  body  suffer  in  hell  as  well 
as  the  soul  ?  (2)  Will  hell  be  everlasting  ?  His  reply 
is  that  the  "  solemn  words  "  of  Jesus  compel  us  to  say 
"  yes  "  to  both  questions.  Then  he  proceeds  to  ask,  "  Is 
a  belief  in  hell  necessary  to  salvation  ?  "  and  in  capital 
letters  he  answers,  "IT  CERTAINLY  IS."  Why? 
Because  "  the  Saviour''  has  said  so.  Jesus  was  "God 
manifest  in  the  flesh,"  and  "if  we  refuse  to  believe  Him, 
we  make  Him  a  liar!  '  Hence  u?io  one  can  deny"*  the 
existence  of  hell  "and  be  saved."  (The  italics  are  in  the 
original.)  He  refers  to  a  "  pastor  Russell,"  who  appears 
to  have  held  Universalist  views  similar  to  your  own,  and 
sums  up  his  opinion  of  this  heretic  in  these  forcible 
words  (reinforced  with  capital  letters),"  the  plain,  simple, 
damning  fact  is,  Pastor  Russell  CONTRADICTS  THE 
LORD." 

Your  ideas  about  God  and  about  Hell  mav  di Her  very 
considerably  from  those  of  Vaughan,  Furniss,  Macleod, 
Baxter,  and  the  Plymouth  Brethren, and  also  (less  widely) 
from  those  of  Gore,  Inge,  and  Campbell,  but  the  more 
their  views  differ  from  yours  and  from  one  another's, 
the  more  remarkable  is  it  thai  you  should  all  profess 
to  derive  your  notions  from  the  same  infallible  source. 
What  are  we  l<>  say  aboui  an  inspired  book  that  lends 
itself,  in  the  hands  <>f  thoroughly  well  intentioned  and 
devoid  investigators,  to  such  varying  and  incompatible 


32       LITTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

interpretations?  And  again  I  ask  you  in  all  earnestness, 
What  course  is  lo  be  adopted  by  those  who  fully  share 
your  dismay  al  the  doctrine  of  divinely-ordained  ever- 
lasting punishment,  hut  nevertheless  find  themselves 
reluctantly  compelled,  after  as  conscientious  an  examina- 
tion of  the  sacred  text  as  von  yourself  have  carried  out, 
to  agree  with  those  learned,  devout,  and  orthodox  theo- 
logians, Roman  and  Protestant,  who  hold  that  the 
appalling  doctrine  which  has  aroused  your  most  justifi- 
able abhorrence  is  clearly  and  unequivocally  set  down 
in  the  Bible  ? 


LETTER   III 

It  is  doubtful  whether  any  means  exist  whereby 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Frost  and  other  staunch  believers  in  an 
everlasting  hell  could  be  made  to  see  their  creed  in  its 
true  hideousness  ;  it  should  not  be  impossible,  however, 
to  devise  some  means  of  testing  the  strength  of  their 
convictions,  and  perhaps  the  severity  of  the  tests  might 
compel  them  to  relax,  to  some  extent,  the  rigidity 
of  their  religious  ideas.  It  would  be  interesting,  for 
example,  to  know  whether  they  would  remain  true  to 
their  conceptions  of  the  truth,  and  dare  to  state  their 
beliefs  without  either  ambiguity  or  reserve,  if  they 
were  sent  as  chaplains  to  one  of  the  war-fronts  and 
brought  into  contact  with  non-Christian  troops — 
natives  of  India  or  Egypt  or  Morocco.  Let  us  give  a 
loose  rein  to  our  imaginations  and  assume  that  Mr. 
Frost,  at  the  head  of  a  chosen  band  of  his  disciples 
from  the  C.I.M.,  is  addressing  some  of  these  men  jus! 

before   a    gnat    battle,  and     thai     he    lias    been    vainly 

making  a  lasl  attempt  to  bring  the  horror  of  their 
spiritual  situation  before  their  mental  vision.  Shorn 
of  all  .euphemisms,  equivocations,  and  discreel  reticences, 
the  address  might   take  a  form  something  like  this: — 

"  We  Christians  have  asked  rou  heathen  to  come 

and   help  us    to  defeal    our  enemies  in    battle;  and 

for  your  willingness  to  do  this,  and  for  the  courage 


34      LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY 

and  loyalty  displayed  by  you,  we  offer  you  our 
grateful  thanks.  At  the  same  time  we,  like  you, 
have  a  duty  to  perform,  and  our  duty  is  to  warn 
you  that,  unless  you  can  be  persuaded  to  accept 
Christ  during  the  few  hours  or  days  that  you  may 
have  to  live,  you  are  doomed  to  everlasting  per- 
dition. Your  friends  and  relatives  who  fought  and 
died  so  nobly  last  week  while  charging  the  enemy's 
trenches  have  already,  we  regret  to  inform  you, 
been  condemned  to  the  flaming  pit,  and  are  now 
writhing  in  agony  which,  by  the  decree  of  the 
ever-loving  and  most  merciful  God,  will  last  for 
ever.  Their  sufferings,  like  those  in  store  for 
yourselves,  are  such  that  compared  with  them  the 
agony  of  the  wounded  on  the  field  of  battle  is 
like  lying  on  a  bed  of  lilies.  You  yourselves  will 
shortly  be  ordered  to  make  an  attack,  and  it  is 
quite  certain  that  a  great  many  of  you  will  be 
killed.  Those  who  are  killed,  being  heathen,  will 
assuredly  be  damned.  You  are  about  to  plunge 
into  a  man-made  hell  on  earth;  but  its  horrors 
are  as  nothing  when  compared  with  the  everlasting 
hell  into  which  you  will  plunge  later  on.  It  is  a 
matter  of  sincere  regret  to  us  that  we  cannot  give 
you  a  more  cheerful  send-off,  and  we  admit  that 
our  words  are  hardly  calculated  to  stimulate  either 
your  loyalty  or  your  martial  enthusiasm.  But  just 
as  it  is  your  duty  to  fight,  and  to  die  if  necessary, 
for  the  cause  of  the  Christians  who  are  employing 
you,  so  it  is  our  duty  to  inform  you  of  the  only 
condition  on  which  you  can  possibly  escape  ever- 
lasting torture.  As  none  of  you  appear  to  be 
willing  to  accept  our  counsel,  we  are  obliged  to 
break  to  you  the  painful  intelligence  that  you  are 
all  under  sentence  of  damnation.  It  seems  rather 
hard,  perhaps,  that  we  Christians  should  ask  you 
to  coin,  ana  fight  for  us,  and  that,  having  fought 
and  died  for  us,  large  numbers  of  you  should  then 


LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY      35 

be  sent  to  hell.  It  may  possibly  console  you,  how- 
ever, to  know  that  you  would  have  certainly  gone 
to  hell  in  any  case  sooner  or  later;  and  that  as 
your  torments  will  last  for  ever  it  really  matters 
very  little  whether  they  begin  to-morrow  or  a  few 
years  hence.  After  a  few  trillion  centuries  of 
torture  (which  will  bring  you  no  nearer  to  the  end 
than  you  are  to-day)  you  will  realize  that  it  is 
of  no  consequence  whether  you  entered  hell  after 
seventy  years  or  after  only  twenty  years  of  earth- 
life.  Meanwhile,  you  must  try  and  cheer  up  in  spite 
of  our  not  very  encouraging  exhortation,  because 
it  is  above  all  things  necessary  that  you  should 
do  your  utmost  to  help  us  Christians  to  win  tins 
war!  By  winning  the  war  we  hope  to  have  ever- 
increasing  opportunities  of  spreading  the  glad  tid- 
ings of  Christianity  among  your  heathen  country- 
men ;  and  it  may,  or  should,  comfort  you  to  know 
that,  though  your  own  damnation  is  irrevocably 
fixed,  we  may  possibly  be  able,  partly  as  a  result 
of  your  courage  and  loyalty  to  us,  to  destroy  the 
false  religions  invented  by  the  Devil  and  accepted 
by  your  deluded  ancestors  (all  of  whom  you  will 
meet  in  hell),  and  to  save  the  souls  of  some  of 
your  children  by  inducing  them  to  believe  the 
glad  tidings  which  you  so  contumaciously  reject. 
"^  our  death  may,  in  fact,  be  of  great  practical  use 
tuns  iii  thai  you  will  be  unable  to  thwart  us  in 
our  future  efforts  to  lead  your  families  into  the 
way  of  salvation;  and  we  assure  you  that  we  in- 
tend I"  lake  full  advantage  of  the  new  oppor- 
tunities for  Christian  evangelization  thai  we  may 
obtain  as  a  result   of  this  war.1     Your  officers  are 

1    Tin-  hi-  been   frequently  insisted  upon  by  writers  in  the 

missionary  journals  Bince  the  war  began,  and  similar  views  and 

hopes  have  been  set  forth  in  the  columns  of  ordinary  newspapers. 

Times  (Literary  Supplement,  Augusl  24,  1 916)  tells  us  tliat 

"Foreign  Missions  are  coming  to  their  own.  .  .  .    Who  knows 


36      LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

aboul  to  give  you  the  word  of  command  to  go 
over  the  parapet.  Charge  the  enemy  with  a  stout 
heart.  We  cannot  commend  you  to  God,  for  that 
would  be  blasphemy,  as  he  has  already  disowned 
you  and  consigned  you  to  the  Devil;  nor  can  we  say 
God-speed,  for  it  is  Satan,  not  God,  who  is  your 
master.  If  von  survive,  we  will  make  another 
effort,  though  we  fear  it  will  be  a  hopeless  one,  to 
convert  you  to  our  holy  and  joyous  creed;  if  you 
are  killed  we  cannot,  indeed,  pity  you — for  that 
would  mean  that  we  questioned  God's  perfect  love 
and  justice  in  condemning  you  to  everlasting  pain 
and  woe;  but  you  may  depend  on  us  to  make  the 
best  possible  use  of  you  as  a  horrible  warning  to 
others,  and  we  shall  not  fail,  if  we  have  the  chance, 
to  describe  your  sufferings  in  hell  to  the  little 
children  whom  you  may  leave  behind  in  your 
heathen   home.11 

I  venture  to  say  that  in  this  imaginary  address  to 
"heathen"  troops  there  is  nothing  whatever,  in  prin- 
ciple, which  is  inconsistent  with  the  appalling  creed 
openly  and  joyously  professed  by  Mr.  Frost  and  those 
tor  whom  he  speaks  in  the  C.I.M.  Doubtless  they 
would  complain  of   its  excessive  candour,  its  want  of 


but  tint  through  this  war  a  new-  era  may  open  for  all  Christian 
missions  throughout  the  world?"  Sec  also  the  "Open  Letter 
to  the  Laymen  of  the  Christian  Church  in  Great  Britain," 
signed  >»\  twenty-eight  influential  laymen  belonging  to  various 
(  bristian  denominations,  and  published  in  The  Times  of 
November  -7,  1914.    The  writers  looked  forward  to  "a  great 

national  movement  of  enlistment  under  the  banner  of  Christ" 
tn  take  place  alter  the  war,  and  hoped  that  this  movement  would 
mean  "the  dawn  of  a  new  day  in  missionary  history."  They 
refeired  to  the  paramount  necessity  of  extending  and  establish- 
ing "the  world-wide  Kingdom  of  God,  which  is  the  only  sure 
foundation  Of  peace  " 


LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY      37 

tact,  or  its  indiscreet  disclosure  of  Christian  "mysteries" ; 
but  Mr.  Frost  will  hardly  deny,  I  think,  that  it  is  in 
substantial  conformity  with  his  own  doctrinal  position, 
and  that  it  merely  states  in  blunt,  unambiguous  lan- 
guage certain  "  fundamental,  necessary,  and  essential  " 
troths  of  the  Christian  religion  as  he  understands  it. 

I  fear  that  very  much  in  these  letters  will  be  highly 
distasteful  to  you,  because,  after  all,  you  yourself  are  a 
convinced  Christian  and  a  believer  in  an  "eternal" 
(defined  as  "age-long"')  though  not  in  an  "  everlast- 
ing "  hell.  That  theologians  and  orthodox  Christians 
must  believe,  or  profess  to  believe,  in  a  hell  of  some 
kind,  goes  without  saying.  To  cease  to  believe  in  hell 
would  be  equivalent  to  a  surrender  of  the  Bible.  This 
being  so,  it  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  educated  men 
and  women  in  Western  Christendom  treat  the  question, 
as  a  rule,  with  complete  indifference ;  and  the  clergy, 
more  often  than  not,  are  now  recognizing  this  indiffer- 
ence on  the  part  of  their  flocks  by  a  discreet  avoidance 
of  the  whole  subject.  My  experience  is  that  the  clergy 
of  to-day  show  a  very  significant  anxiety,  when  hell  is 
mentioned,  t<>  talk  about  something  else.  If  pressed, 
Anglicans  will  usually  take  refuge  in  the  statement 
that  the  (  lunch  of  England  does  not  authoritatively 
teach     the    existence   of  an    everlasting    hell,    as    it    was 

excluded  from  the  Thirty-nine  Articles.  One  such 
clergyman  expresses  the  opinion  (in  a  Letter  to  me)  thai 

the   doctrine   "would    appear    I  >    have   been    introduced 

at   the  Reformation"!      Like   many   Anglo-Catholics 

of  to  dav  he  would  like  to  saddle  the  Protestants  with 
the    unpleasant     features   of   Christianity;     but     in    this 

easel  fear  the  attempt  musi  fail.     The  Fourth  Council 


38       LETTERS  TO    A    MISSIONARY 

of  Lateran  (1215)  gave  a  clear  decision  on  the  subject, 
and  the  doctrine  is,  as  I  have  already  stated,  de  fide  in 
the  Church  of  Koine  at  this  day.  In  proof  of  this  I 
will  quote  from  The  Students  C  'atholic  Doctrine,  by 
Charles  Hart,  published  this  year  (1917)  with  the  usual 
imprimatur.  "  It  is  of  Faith  that  there  is  a  Hell ;  that 
its  duration  is  eternal  ;  and  that  the  wicked  will  there 
be  tormented  for  ever  in  company  with  the  devil  and 
the  lost  angels.  Our  Lord  Himself  has  told  us  this  in 
the  terrible  doom  that  He  will  pass  on  the  reprobate 
immediately  after  the  Last  Judgment :  '  Depart  from 
Me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire,  which  was  prepared 
for  the  devil  and  his  angels  '  (Matt.  xxv.  41)." 

Modern  apologists  may  perhaps  argue  that  the  theory 
of  everlasting  damnation,  if  not  borrowed  from  pre- 
Christian  religious  thought,  was  at  least  anticipated  in 
it.  Even  if  this  wvw  strictly  true  it  would  not  affect 
the  question.  We  are  not  inquiring  into  the  sources 
of  Christian  dogmas — some  of  which  have  a  lowlier 
origin  than  most  Christians  care  to  admit — but  merely 
criticizing  an  article  of  the  Christian  faith  which  to 
the  modern  mind  has  become  intolerably  repulsive.  In 
any  ease,  it  is  very  doubtful  whether  any  true  pre- 
Christian  parallel  exists.  The  Homeric  Tartarus  was 
a  place  of  punishment,  but  Greek  religion  contained 
no  dogma  that  the  torments  of  the  wicked  would  last 
for  ever.  Such  a  dogma  would,  indeed,  have  been 
inconsistent  with  the  popular  ideas  connected  with  the 
theory  of  re-incarnation.  In  Plato's  Dialogues,  it  is 
true,  we  are  told  that  the  incurably  wicked  will  never 
emerge  from  Tartarus  (ovnore  exfiaivovoiv) — but  the 
fanciful  stories  of  the  under-world  which  Plato  put 
into  the  mouth  of  Socrates  in  the  Pkaedo,  the  Gorg'ias; 


LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY      39 

and  the  Republic  cannot  be  regarded  as  forming  part 
of  any  existing  religious  system.  They  are  myths  or 
parables,  and  were  recognized  as  such  by  those  for 
whose  amusement  or  edification  they  were  narrated. 
After  expounding  the  Phaedo  myth,  Socrates  is  made 
to  utter  a  warning  against  a  too  literal  interpretation 
of  what  he  had  said.  "  A  man  of  sense  ought  not  to 
say,  nor  will  I  be  very  confident,  that  the  description 
which  I  have  given  of  the  soul  and  her  mansions  is 
exactly  true.  '  He  merely  ventures  to  think  that  "  some- 
thing of  the  kind  is  true."  A  somewhat  similar  warning 
occurs  in  the  Meno  (86b)  after  the  discussion  of  some 
of  the  doctrines  of  Pindar  and  other  "  inspired  "  poets. 
Jowett  admitted  that  Plato's  mythical  scheme  of  next- 
world  punishments  was  more  merciful  than  that  de- 
vised by  Christian  theologians  (see  his  Dialogues  of 
Plato,  vol.  ii.  p.  176),  and  he  adds  that  Plato  "does 
not,  like  Dante  or  Swedenborg,  allow  himself  to  be 
deceived  by  his  own  creations  "  (p.  188).  It  should  be 
added  that  Plato's  conceptions  of  Tartarus  are  strictly 
ethical.  It  is  the  morally  wicked  who  are  to  suffer 
there — especially  the  tyrants  and  potentates  who  have 
abused  their  power — not  religious  doubters  or  infidels 
or  persons  who  have  had  no  opportunity  of  forming 
correct  opinions  about  the  gods. 

Sometimes  Christian  apologists  attempt  to  minimize 
hell's  importance  by  suggesting  that  very  few  human 
beings  ever  have  been  or  can  be  sinful  enough  to 
qualify  for  admission.  Such  compromisers  usually  in- 
clude   Judas   among    the    few    who    arc   wholly    beyond 

hope  of  salvation.     The    term  Semi-Universalism  has 

been    given     to    those    whose     theory    of    hell     may     be 
summed    up   in   such   words  as   these:    "We  believe   in 

E 


4o      LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

hell,  but  we  only  know  for  certain  of  one  man  sent 
there n  (quoted  in  The  New  Pelagianism,  p.  98).  Even 
Judas  has  his  advocates  and  whitewashes  in  tliese 
degenerate  days ;  for  if  you  will  refer  to  The  Interpreter 
magazine  for  July  1907  you  will  find  there  an  article 
by  Mr.  W.  A.  Cox,  arguing  that  Judas  was  really  a 
well-meaning  person,  and  that  he  sincerely  repented  of 
the  part  played  by  him  in  the  tragedy  of  the  Passion. 
Another  writer  (George  Barlow),  discoursing  pleasantly 
of  Judas,  has  remarked  that  numerous  people  "  who 
have  won  in  the  Christian  Churches  the  titles  and 
honours  of  saints,  have  outstripped  him  in  unblushing 
and  systematic  lying";  and  it  is  even  suggested,  with 
bold  optimism,  that  Judas  "  may  some  day  be  born 
as  a  Redeemer  upon  some  star  even  now  barely  swim- 
ming within  the  ken  of  our  most  powerful  telescopes  " — 
a  notion  which  recalls  the  Buddhist  idea  that  Varna, 
the  demon-king  of  Purgatory,  will,  in  some  distant  age, 
become  a  Buddha  and  a  saviour  of  men. 

There  is  another  way  by  which  many  Protestants  of 
otherwise  sound  orthodoxy  try  to  mitigate  the  horrors 
of  the  Christian  dogma  of  an  everlasting  hell.  Their 
suggestion  is  that  sinners  who  die  unrepentant,  and  the 
" heathen "  who  have  had  no  opportunity  of  "hearing 
the  Gospel "  in  this  life,  may  in  the  next  world  be 
given  a  chance  of  repentance  and  of  hearing  about 
Christ  and  "  the  way  of  salvation,11  and  may  thereby 
escape  the  doom  of  damnation.  Among  the  quite 
recent  exponents  of  this  view  are  Dr.  J.  D.  Jones  in 
his  sermon  on  The  Great  Hereafter,  and  S.  J.  Whitmee 
in  his  booklet  Hope  for  those  who  Die  in  Darkness. 
Many  people  will  be  repelled  by  the  very  title  of  the 
latter  book,  which  implies  that  all  a  infidels  "  and  non- 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY      41 

Christians  die  in  a  state  of  "darkness" — a  typically 
Christian  assumption.  In  any  case  the  theory  is  quite 
inconsistent  with  Catholic  orthodoxy,  which  declares 
that  a  man's  destiny  is  determined  for  all  eternity  by 
the  state  of  his  soul  at  the  time  of  death.  "  At  the 
moment  the  soul  is  separated  from  the  body  by  death, 
it  receives  the  judgment  of  irrevocable  salvation  or 
damnation."  (Catholic  Doctrine  and  Discipline  Simply 
Explained,  by  Philip  Bold,  with  an  imprimatur  by 
Cardinal  Vaughan.)  This  latter  is  one  of  the  numerous 
doctrines  of  orthodoxy  which  are  becoming  as  in- 
credible as  that  of  eternal  damnation.  The  Rev.  Dr. 
Griffith  Jones,  for  example,  speaking  at  the  London 
City  Temple  in  April  1917,  is  stated  to  have  publicly 
repudiated  his  former  belief  "in  which  most  of  us," 
he  says,  "were  brought  up,"  that  every  man's  eternal 
destiny  is  settled  by  "  whatever  position  he  was  in  at 
the  moment  of  death.11  (See  the  London  Times,  April 
9,  1917.)  He  was  a  little  premature,  however,  in  his 
announcciiiriil  that  the  doctrine  in  question  "is  dead 
and  will  never  be  resurrected."  lie  evidently  omitted 
to  consult  the  Pope  and  the  C.I.M. 

It  is  highly  improbable  that  any  attempt  at  com- 
promise  between  the  believers  and  the  disbelievers  in 
an  everlasting  hell  will  give  genera]  satisfaction  to  be- 
wildered Christians.  Those  within  the  Churches  show 
a  growing  tendency,  as  I  have  remarked,  to  push  hell 
into    the  background,  as    though    they  were  ashamed  of 

it.  By  modern  writers  outside  the  Churches  it  is 
usually  mentioned  in  terms  of  ridicule  or  disgust. 
For  example,  Dr.  Gilberl  Murray*,  the  distinguished 
Regius   Professor  of  Greek  at    Oxford,  who,  I   under- 


42      LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

stand,  makes  no  secret  of  his  disbelief  in  all  the  Chris- 
tian orthodoxies,  has  expressed  his  opinion  about  the 
hell-doctrine  in  vigorous  words  which  will  doubtless 
sound  startling  in  the  ears  of  those  who  adhere  to  the 
traditional  teachings.  "Probably  throughout  history 
the  worst  things  ever  done  in  the  world  on  a  large  scale 
by  decent  people  have  been  done  in  the  name  of  religion, 
and  I  do  not  think  that  has  entirely  ceased  to  be  true  at 
the  present  day.  All  the  Middle  Ages  held  the  strange 
and,  to  our  judgment,  the  obviously  insane  belief  that 
the  normal  result  of  religious  error  was  eternal  punish- 
ment. .  .  .  The  record  of  early  Christian  and  medieval 
persecutions  which  were  the  direct  result  of  that  one 
confident  religious  error  comes  curiously  near  to  one^ 
conception  of  the  wickedness  of  the  damned."  {Four 
Stages  of  Greek  Religion,  p.  22.) 

Dr.  McTaggart  says  in  Some  Dogmas  of  Religion 
that  "  if  the  mass  of  Englishmen  ceased  to  believe 
in  any  religion,  many  of  them  would  lose  much 
happiness  by  ceasing  to  believe  in  heaven,  but  many 
of  them  would  gain  much  happiness  by  ceasing  to 
believe  in  hell.''1  It  is  certain,  however,  that  religion 
will  long  outlive  the  belief  in  hell.  One  of  the 
foremost  living  authorities  on  religious  psychology — 
Dr.  J.  B.  Pratt — remarks  that  "  the  most  noticeable 
fact  about  the  Christian  doctrine  of  hell  at  the  present 
time  is  that  belief  in  it  is  rapidly  disappearing.  .  .  . 
For  a  very  large  number  of  Christian  people,  who  are 
in  other  respects  quite  orthodox,  hell  has  become  a 
kind  of  joke."  When  religious  beliefs  become  objects 
of  mirth  among  their  own  nominal  supporters  we  may 
be    sure    that    their   reign    is    over.     The    fact    seems 


LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY      43 

to  be  that  educated  lay  "Christians1'  to-day  are  not 
caring  whether  the  Bible  teaches  everlasting  damnation 
or  not.  They  have  made  up  their  minds  that  the 
doctrine  is  a  revolting  one,  and  they  refuse  to  believe  it. 
It  is  rarely  that  we  now  hear  people  say  "  it  is  in  the 
Bible,  therefore  it  must  be  good  and  true."  Any 
doctrine  that  their  moral  sense  disapproves  of  is  rejected 
without  further  enquiry;  and  if  the  Bible  says  it  is 
true,  so  much  the  worse  for  the  Bible. 

Perhaps  you  have  read  the  articles  by  "  A  Student 
in  Arms  "  that  appeared  not  long  ago  in  The  Spectator. 
Describing  the  attitude  of  the  British  soldiers  in 
Flanders  towards  the  questions  of  death  and  the  here- 
after, the  writer  made  this  observation :  "  Very  few 
men  are  afraid  of  death  in  the  abstract.  Very  few 
men  believe  in  Hell."  The  Spectator  circulates  widely 
among  country  parsons  and  loyal  Christians  of  every 
denomination,  all  of  whom  are  prompt  to  rush  to  the 
defence  of  their  favourite  dogmas  when  rude  hands 
venture  to  assail  them.  It  is  of  exceptional  interest, 
therefore,  that  in  this  case  only  one  reader  wrote 
to  complain  of  the  statement  that  British  soldiers 
disbelieved  in  hell.  Thai  reader  was  a  Roman  Catholic 
naval  chaplain.  In  a  letter  of  expostulation  which 
appeared  in  the  issue  of  November  11,  1916',  he  said 
thai  those  who  knew  the  fads  of  the  case  must  have 
read  the  statement  with  amazement.  "The  facts  are," 
he  said,  "(1)  thai  the  majority  of  the  combatants  in 
the   present  war  do   believe  in   hell;    (2)  that  among 

those  who  believe  in  hell  are   found   the  bra\est    men." 

The  characteristic  coolness  of  the  second  assumption 
will  not  escape  you.     We  are  nol   told  thai  believers 


44      LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY 

in  hell  are  among  the  bravest  men,  which  might  or 
might  not  be  true,  but  that  the  bravest  men  are  found 
among  the  believers  in  hell.  I  wonder  by  what  statis- 
tical or  other  method  the  reverend  father  discovered 
this  fact  ! 

To  this  Utter,  as  it  appeared  in  print,  was  appended 
the  following  editorial  footnote:  "  The  gallant  Roman 
Catholic  chaplain  may  be  in  the  right  as  to  the  men 
of  his  own  creed.  We  are  convinced  that  he  is  wrong, 
and  that  'A  Student  in  Arms' is  right,  in  regard  to 
the  majority  of  Protestant  Englishmen." 

As  a  matter  of  fact  the  statement  made  by  the 
"  Student  in  .Arms  '"  was  neither  new  nor  startling. 
The  same  opinion  was  expressed  several  years  before 
the  present  war  by  the  Rev.  A.  H.  Craufurd,  an 
Anglican  clergyman  who  in  1909  published  a  book 
entitled  The  Religion  of  II.  G.  Wells  and  other  Essays. 
''  I  have  found  while  ministering  to  English  soldiers," 
he  says  (p.  124),  "that  very  few  of  them  seem  to  have 
any  real  expectation  of  a  future  life.  They  speak  of 
a  dead  comrade  as  being  at  rest  in  much  the  same 
way  as  they  would  speak  of  a  dead  horse."  If  this  is 
the  case  with  private  soldiers,  what  is  to  be  said  about 
educated  civilians  ?  On  this  point  let  a  distinguished 
philosopher  be  our  witness.  "  Of  most  cultivated 
Christians,"1  says  F.  C.  S.  Schiller,  "  it  may  be  safely 
said  their  belief  in  hell  is  practically  a  very  faint  and 
unimportant  factor  in  their  life,  and  that  in  heaven 
fainter  still."  {Riddles  of  (he  Sphinx,  1910  ed.  p.  363.) 
Benjamin  Jowett  said  much  the  same  thing.  "Many 
sermons  have  been  filled  with  descriptions  of  celestial 
or  infernal  mansions.  But  hardly  even  in  childhood 
did  the  thought  of  heaven  and  hell  supply  the  motives 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY      45 

of  our  actions,  or  at  any  time  seriously  affect  the 
substance  of  our  belief.1'  (Dialogues  of  Plato,  vol.  ii. 
p.  170.) 

I  wonder  whether  your  experience  of  the  living 
faith  of  Christians  leads  you  to  accept  the  view  of 
the  "Student  in  Arms"  and  the  writers  last  quoted, 
or  whether  your  own  staunch  belief  in  hell  prompts 
vou  to  assume,  with  the  Roman  Catholic  chaplain, 
that  it  is  still  sincerely  shared  by  the  majority  of  your 
fellow-Christians.  Personally  I  am  of  opinion  that 
the  "Student  in  Arms"  was  right;  and  though  the 
fact  (if  it  be  a  fact)  of  the  lack  of  belief  in  hell 
necessarilv  indicates  the  decay  of  orthodox  Christianity 
and  of  the  traditional  faith  in  a  divinely-inspired 
Bible,  I  feel  convinced  that  it  portends  nothing  but 
good  for  the  future  of  both  morals  and  religion. 


LETTER   IV 

Since  writing  the  foregoing  letters  I  have  received 
your  letter  of  June  17  (1917),  together  with  the  follow- 
ing pamphlets  written  by  yourself,  all  of  which  I  have 
read  with  interest. 

A  Plea  and  a  Protest. 

Chinese  Philosophy  and  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Je.svs. 

The  Spiritual  Condition  of  the  Heathen,  a  Reply  to 

the  Rev.  H.  W.  Frost. 
A  Last  Appeal,  an  Open  Letter  to  D.  E.  Hoste. 
Final  Correspondence  between  the  General  Director 

of  the  China  Inland  Mission,  the    Director  of 

the  North  American  Branch  of  the  C.I.M.,  and 

S.  P.  Smith. 

I  observe  from  one  of  your  pamphlets  {The  Spiritual 
Condition  of  the  Heathen,  p.  55)  that  a  fellow-mission- 
ary has  written  to  you  saying  that  people  who  think 
as  you  think  (namely,  that  hell-torments  are  not  endless) 
are  "  blasphemers  of  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost  "  ; 
and  I  share  your  surprise  that,  regarding  you  as  a 
blasphemer,  he  should  extend  to  you  his  "  affectionate 
Christian  regard.-"  You  say  in  the  same  passage  that 
Mr.  Frost,  American  Director  of  the  C.I.M.,  shows 
similar  inconsistency  in  assuring  you  that  he  never 
ceases   to  give    you  his  "true  esteem  and  affection  in 

46 


LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY      47 

Christ "  in  spite  of  his  public  declaration  that  it  is 
"unwarrantable  and  dangerous"  to  have  "fellowship 
in  corporate  service  "  with  such  people  as  yourself.  I 
entirely  agree  with  you  that  these  inconsistencies  are 
surprising.  But  I  must  venture  to  point  out  what  I 
fear  is  a  similar  inconsistency  on  your  own  part.  You 
say  that  vou  are  quite  ready  to  rejoin  the  C.I.M.  and 
to  co-operate  with  it  in  evangelistic  work  provided  you 
are  not  compelled  to  subscribe  to  such  of  its  tenets  as 
you  hold  in  abhorrence.  Is  it  not  strange  that  you 
should  be  willing  to  co-operate  with  men  who,  in  spite 
of  the  fact  that  they  "  preach  Christ  crucified;'  main- 
tain doctrines  which  you  believe  to  be  not  only  untrue 
but  also  hurtful  to  the  cause  of  missions  in  China  and 
to  religion  generally  ?  (  See  your  Final  Correspondence, 
p.  4.)  And  is  it  not  stranger  still  that  you,  a  devout 
Christian,  should  express  personal  feelings  of  "  friend- 
ship and  goodwill "  for  a  man  who  has  publicly 
declared  his  unshakable  faith  in  a  dogma  which  in  your 
opinion  "brands  the  character  of  God  with  infinite 
disgrace1'?     (Ibid.  pp.  4-5.) x 

In  my  first  Letter  (pp.  5-7)  I  propounded  amoral 
problem.  I  asked  what  you  would  have  done  if, 
detesting  the  dogma  of  everlasting  punishment  as  you 
do,  your  examination  of  the  Scriptures  had  led  you,  as 
it  has  led  countless  other  Christians,  no  less  conscien- 
tious and  devout  than  yourself,  including  Mr.  Frost 
and  Mr.  Hoste  and  their  followers  in  the  C.I.M.,  to  the 
hones!  conviction  thai   the  detested  doctrine  does,  as  a 

matter   of   feet,    form    part    of   the    teaching   of  a    hook 
1  Of.  |>|>.  6-8,  above. 


48      LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

which  von  believe  to  be  or  to  contain  the  infallible 
utterances  of  the  Almighty.  I  pointed  out  that  the 
alternatives  before  you  would  apparently  have  been 
either  to  surrender  your  belief  in  the  Bible  as  an 
infallible  moral  and  doctrinal  guide,  or  to  ignore  the 
testimony  of  your  conscience,  perhaps  at  ruinous  moral 
cost  to  your  own  personality.  You  have  not  touched 
upon  this  matter  in  your  letter,  but  your  pamphlets 
make  it  only  too  clear  what  your  answer  would  be. 
For  example,  on  page  6  of  your  Reply  to  Mr.  Frost  you 
write  thus  :  "  I  care  not  to  raise  the  question  of  God's 
justice,  but  only  to  test  any  statement  by  Scripture  ; 
and  as  Mr.  Frost  maintains  that  to  perish  is  to  endure 
endless  conscious  suffering,  then  I  strenuously  assert 
that  the  idea  that  God  will  permit  any  one  single 
creature  of  His,  be  that  one  Satan,  demon,  or  man,  to 
suffer  such  a  punishment,  is  an  idea  which  is  utterly 
unscriptural.  Such  a  dogma  as  endless  conscious 
suffering  involves  such  unthinkable  '  frightfulness,'  that 
it  should  be  sustained  by  absolutely  unassailable  and 
incontrovertible  scriptural  proof,  but  I  defy  Mr.  Frost 
to  bring  forward  a  single  Scripture  to  prove  it."  (The 
italics  in  my  quotations  from  your  pamphlets  are  your 
own.)  All  this  clearly  signifies  that  if  unassailable 
scriptural  authority  could  be  produced  for  the  dogma 
(and  the  vast  majority  of  theologians  have  believed 
that  it  certainly  can),  then,  rather  than  surrender  your 
faith  in  a  book,  you  would  dutifully  accept  a  teaching 
that  proved  your  God  to  be  a  worker  of  "  unthinkable 
'frightfulness.1"  Again,  on  page  49  of  the  same 
pamphlet  vou  imply  that  against  the  judgments  ot 
Scripture  there  can  be  no  appeal.  "  Now,  reader,  make 
vour  choice,"  you  say,  "  and    God  help  you  to  make 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY      49 

the  scriptural  and,  therefore,  right  one."  It  apparently 
did  not  occur  to  vou  to  say  simply,  "  God  help  you 
to  make  the  true  one."  Further,  after  making  some 
wise  and  appropriate  observations  on  the  ghastliness  of 
the  conception  of  a  literally  "everlasting"  hell,  you 
proceed  as  follows :  "  I  do  not  in  the  least  raise  the 
question  of  the  justice  or  injustice  of  the  above  sup- 
posed procedure.  Believing  that  '  God  hath  spoken '  in 
Scripture,  and  that  He  is  perfect  in  love  and  wisdom, 
the  only  question  I  care  to  raise  is  this :  Is  the  above 
teaching  scriptural?  If  it  is,  I  am  bound  to  loyally 
accept  it.  I  should  consider  it  the  height  of  presump- 
tion and  impiety  to  do  otherwise."  (J  Plea  and  a 
Protest,  p.  29.) 

I  fear  there  is  no  possibility  of  doubt  that  in  your 
opinion  the  infallibility  of  the  Bible  must  be  main- 
tained at  all  costs,  and  its  teachings  received  with 
docilitv  and  reverence  by  every  faithful  Christian, 
even  if  they  include  teachings  which  disgrace  God  and 
involve  Christianity  in  the  profoundest  pessimism.  As 
for  the  unhappy  believer  in  the  orthodox  view,  he 
must,  I  suppose,  content  himself  with  such  cold 
comfort  as  his  Chinch  can  give  him,  and  with  the 
reflection  that,  bring  neither  an  infidel  nor  a  heretic,  he 
himself  may  reasonably  expect  to  escape  damnation. 
I  must,  give  the  Church  the  credit  of  admit  ting, 
however  reluctantly,  that  the  dogma  of  an  everlasting 
hell    is   not    an    agreeable   one.       In    my   second     letter 

(pp.  19-20)  I  quoted  some  utterances  on  the  subject 
from  The  New  Pelagiamism  and  '/'he  Tablet,  and  I  may 
lure   add  some   equally  cheerless   words    from  a  Manual 

of  Catholic  Theology.  "  We  readily  acknowledge,''  says 
the  ttomanisrl   writer,  "the  difficulty  of  reconciling  the 


50      LETTERS    TO   A    MISSIONARY 

eternity  of  Ilrll  with  the  existence  of  an  infinitely 
merciful  God,  but  the  doctrine  is  taught  so  distinctly 
that  we  have  to  accept  it,  like  other  doctrines  which 
we  cannot  understand/1  As  far  as  I  can  gather,  this 
point  of  view  is  Protestant  as  well  as  Catholic ;  and  I 
am  glad  to  see  that  your  fellow-missionary,  Dr.  Good- 
rich (as  quoted  by  you  on  page  7  of  A  Plea  and  a 
Protest),  admits  that  even  the  modified  conception  of 
hell  held  by  yourself  is  "still  very  dreadful."  He 
wisely  makes  no  attempt  to  reconcile  it  with  the  theory 
of  a  Deity  who  is  both  omnipotent  and  omnibene- 
volent,  and  concedes,  like  the  writer  in  the  Catholic 
Manual,  that  he  is  up  against  something  that  he  does 
not  understand.1 

Mv  reading  of  your  pamphlets  has  been  accompanied 
by  a  steadily  growing  realization  that  between  our 
respective  standpoints  there  is  a  profound  chasm  which 
nothing  can  bridge,  and  that  on  the  moral  and  religious 
issues  touched  upon  in  these  letters  we  can  agree  only 
to  differ.  Our  irreconcilable  views  as  to  the  position 
to  be  accorded  to  the  Bible  are  sufficient  in  themselves 
to  destroy  all  hope  of  profitable  discussion.  For  you, 
the  Bible  is  the  inspired  and  infallible  Word  of  God  ; 
for  me,  it  is  a  human  production,  whence  it  follows 
that  (like  all  things  human)  it  contains  errors  and 
imperfections.  To  you,  "  one  incontrovertible  Scrip- 
ture is  worth  a  tome  of  human  argument  "  (see  your 
Last  Appeal,  p.  25);  the  intrinsic  merits  or  demerits  of 
this  or  that  scriptural  teaching  are  apparently  a 
secondary  consideration  ;  if  it  is  scriptural  it  is  divine 
and  infallible,  and  there  is  an   end  of  the  matter.     I 

1   C'f.  Introduction,  pp.  xiv-xvi. 


LETTERS    TO   A    MISSIONARY       51 

wonder  how  or  bv  what  authority  you  know  the  Bible 
to  be  the  infallible  Word  of  God.     How  do  you  know 
that  the  Quinisextine  Council  (of  the  year  692)  which 
first  gave  cecuinenical  sanction  and  recognition  to  the 
canon  was  divinely  inspired  to  utter  a  correct  decision 
in   the   matter  ?     If  those  who  at  a  still  earlier  date 
collected   and  authenticated    the  books   of  the    canon 
were  divinely  safeguarded  against  error,  how  is  it  that 
they  failed   to  detect  and  exclude  passages   which  we 
now  know  to  be  forgeries  and  interpolations — some  of 
them   of  great    doctrinal    importance  ?     How   do   you 
account  for  the  fact  that    (to   use  the   words  of  Dr. 
Peake,    Professor   of  Biblical   Exegesis  at  Manchester) 
"passages    which   at    one    time   were   regarded    as  un- 
questionable portions  of  Scripture  are  now  by  common 
consent  looked  upon  as  spurious  Vl  ?     How  is  it  that,  to 
quote    the    same    high    authority,    "  men    have   often 
dogmatically    asserted    the     verbal     inspiration    of    a 
passage  which  is  demonstrably  corrupt  "  ?     Are  you  in 
a  position  to  state  definitely  what  books  comprised  the 
O.T.  canon  at  the  time  of  Jesus?     If  so,  how  was  it 
that    the    canonicity   of  several    O.T.    books    was    still 
undetermined  at   a  period  so  late  as  the  close  of  the 
first  Christian  century  ?     (I  refer  to  the  disputes  about 
Esther  and  Keclesiastes  and  one  or  two  others.)      How 
is  it  that  Protestants  and  Catholics  are  still  not  abso- 
lutely agreed  among   themselves  to  this  day  as  to  the 
contents   of  the   canon  and   as    to    the    status    of   the 
Apocrypha? 

There  is  another  very  serious  question  which  I 
venture  to  put  to  you.  "  When  the  early  Protestant 
dogmatists,"    saya    Dorner,   "took    their  stand    upon 

Scripture  alone,   they    forgot    that    the  corpus  of  Scrip- 


52       LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

ture,  the  Canon,  was  a  product  of  the  Church,  and  that 
only  an  infallible  interpretation  of  the  Canon  could 
make  the  infallible  book  infallibly  intelligible."  Who, 
I  ask,  is  your  infallible  interpreter?  Is  it  possible  that 
there  are  two  popes — one  in  Rome  and  one  in  Shansi  ? 

Your  staunch  Protestant  principles  doubtless  forbid 
you  to  recognize  the  Scarlet  Woman  as  your  spiritual 
mother,  but  I  think  you  will  find,  if  you  consider  the 
matter,  that  your  position  is,  in  principle,  not  so  far 
from  that  of  the  Roman  Church  as  you  suppose. 
Some  remarks  by  Auguste  Sabatier  have,  it  seems  to 
me,  a  very  obvious  bearing  on  cases  like  yours.  "  The 
Catholic,"  he  says,  "  agrees  in  advance  to  accept  all  that 
the  Church  teaches  or  may  teach,  whether  or  not  it  is 
in  conformity  with  his  moral  or  religious  convictions. 
There  have  been,  perhaps  there  still  are,  Protestants 
who  take  this  attitude"  with  regard  to  the  Bible,  and 
so  far,  in  method  at  least,  they  are  still  Catholics." 
Again  :  "  To  believe  that  a  doctrine  is  true  because  it 
is  in  the  Bible  is  something  entirely  different  from 
saying  that  it  is  in  the  Bible  because  it  is  true.  In 
the  former  case,  the  external  supernatural  authority 
of  the  Bible  alone  decides  as  to  truth  :  in  the  latter, 
the  Christian  reason  and  conscience  are  the  supreme 
tribunal.  In  the  first  case  the  Christian  vacates  his 
independence  of  thought ;  he  judges  of  religious  things 
according  to  the  judgment  of  others  ;  in  the  second,  he 
judges  of  them  for  himself.'1  Sabatier  further  points 
out  the  u  irreconcilable  inconsistency "  into  which 
every  Protestant  Church  falls  "  when,  owning  itself 
fallible,  it  seeks  to  correct  its  human  fallibility  by 
proclaiming   as   its    fundamental    dogma   the   external 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY      S3 

infallibility  of  the  biblical  canon  which  it  has  itself 
constituted.'1  {The  Religions  of  Authority  and  the 
Religion  of  the  Spirit,  Eng.  trans.  1910,  pp.  161,  221, 
239.  Some  similar  views  will  be  found  expressed  in 
Herrmann's  Faith  and  Morals,  Eng.  trans.  1904,  pp. 
18  f.) 

The  veteran  missionary  Dr.  Joseph  Edkins,  in  his 
book  on  Religion  in  China,  tells  us  how  a  Chinese 
controversialist  "  referred  to  the  difference,  as  he 
described  it,  in  moral  tone  between  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments."  The  Chinese,  complains  Edkins,  "look 
at  the  book  as  ours,  not  as  His.  .  .  .  Nothing  in  the 
common  course  of  things  can  lead  an  educated  pagan  to 
look  on  the  Bible,  when  he  first  sees  it,  as  other  than  a 
human  book.  This  Chinese  said  he  preferred  the  New 
Testament  to  the  Old  very  much,  and  threw  ridicule  on 
some  parts  of  the  Old  Testament."  Here  the  critics  of 
to-day  are  distinctly  on  the  side  of  Edkins's  candid 
Chinese  opponent,  not  on  that  of  Edkins  himself,  and 
this  change  of  attitude  towards  the  liible  has  resulted, 
as  we  know,  in  an  entirely  new  theory  of  inspiration 
and  a  doctrine  of  "progressive  revelation1'1  of  which 
Edkins,  probably,  had  never  heard,  and  which  would 
have  shocked  and  perplexed  him  if  it  had  been  brought 
to  his  notice. 

Edkins's  book  was  published  in  1859 — the  year  before 
the  appearance  of  Essays  and  Reviews — and  he  was  a 
contemporary  of  the  author  of  The  Pentateuch  and  the 
Book  of  Joshua  Critically  Examined.  At  the  very 
time  when  In--  keen-witted  Chinese  friends  were  shock- 
ing him  with  their  critical  attitude  towards  Old 
Testament    morality    and   with    their    unwillingness    to 


54      LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

acknowledge  the  divine  authorship  of  the-  Bible,  an 
intelligent  Zulu  was  opening  the  eyes  of  Bishop 
Colenso  bo  startling  facts  which  were  destined  to  turn 
the  bishop  into  the  arch-heretic  of  his  day  and  to 
throw  the  Christians  of  England — or  at  any  rate  the 
country  vicars  and  most  of  the  bishops — into  a  state 
of  frenzied  disorder.  Many  passages  in  Religion  in 
China  suggest  the  reflexion  that  if  Edkins's  mind  had 
been  a  little  less  opaque  than  it  was,  if  he  had  been  less 
tightly  bound  by  the  shackles  of  tradition  and  less 
contemptuous  of  the  questions  and  criticisms  which 
reached  him  from  members  of  one  of  the  most  intelli- 
gent and  mentally  active  races  on  earth,  he  might  have 
written  a  book  which  would  have  rendered  Colenso's 
unnecessary,  and  which  would  have  secured  to  him, 
instead  of  to  Colenso,  the  honour  of  being  offered  up 
as  a  victim  on  the  altar  of  obscurantism  and  religious 
bigotry. 

Edkins  lived  out  his  days  (he  died  in  1905)  as  a 
thoroughly  orthodox  and  acquiescent  defender  of  what 
is  known  in  Protestant  circles  as  "  the  unmutilated 
Bible'1'' — by  which  is  meant  a  Bible  in  which  all  the 
forgeries,  interpolations,  spurious  readings,  and  mis- 
translations continue  to  be  reverenced  as  the  inspired 
Word  of  God.  A  few  of  his  broader-minded  succes- 
sors, however,  are  adopting  a  much  more  sympathetic 
and  respectful  attitude  towards  both  "heathen"  criti- 
cisms  and  "liberal"  theology;  and  some  of  them  have 
even  been  known  to  mention  the  higher  criticism  with- 
out prefixing  the  scornful  but  meaningless  epithet 
"  so-called." 

"  Chinese  students,1''  says  one  missionary  writer,  "  are 
;iuare  of  the  modern  attitude  towards  the  Scriptures. 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY       $5 

They  are  the  product  of  the  human  mind,  and  stand 
in  the  same  category  with  the  Chinese  Classics.  The 
early  narratives  are  mythical,  and  Christ  is  an  idealized 
human  teacher.  Our  theological  students  with  a  smat- 
tering of  science  are  in  difficulties  over  Genesis,  and 
one  has  a  suspicion  that  there  is  a  doubt  in  their  minds 
that  zee  are  keeping  something  back."  {Edinburgh  Con- 
ference Reports,  vol.  iv.  p.  67.)  That  this  doubt  should 
have  arisen  in  the  minds  of  these  Chinese  students 
speaks  volumes  for  their  intelligence  and  perspicacity. 
Another  missionary  writes  thus  :  "  For  a  missionary  to 
teach  the  Bible  just  as  it  was  taught  a  hundred  years 
ago  is  folly,  in  the  light  of  all  that  has  been  learned 
about  the  Bible  since  "  ;  and  another  (a  member  of  the 
Society  of  Friends)  says  with  great  candour  :  "  To 
preach  the  theory  of  verbal  inspiration  and  the  Bible 
as  a  text-book  of  science  is  to  court  disaster  sooner  or 
later.  There  i.s  no  need  to  bind  on  the  Chinese  a  yoke 
which  neither  we  nor  our  fathers  were  able  to  bear.vi 
(Ihnl.  pp.  G7-8.)1 

In  1907  the  Rev.  W.  K.  McEibben,  who  spent  four- 
teen years  as  a  missionary  in  China,  wrote  as  follows 
in  a  journal  published  by  the  Divinity  Faculty  of  the 
University  of  Chicago:  "  If  we  hold  to  the  conception 
of  the  Scriptures  as  an  unerring  rule  of  life  and  con- 
duct, it  is  difficult  to  avoid  extenuating  or  apologizing 
tor  tin-  low  standards  of  conduct  of  many  who  are  held 
up  as    models.      Deceit,    savagery,  cruelty,   treachery, 

1  Cf.  Bishop  Gore,  Orders  mui  Unity,  \>.  191  :  "The  old 
Protestanl  orthodoxy  stood  by  tin'  sole  and  final  authority  of 
ilir  Bible  as  the  infallible  word  of  God.  Bui  it  i^  exactly  iliis 
position  which  modern  know  li'iiir'-  is  making  more  and  more 
impossible." 
i 


56      LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

lewdness,  hulk  larger  and  more  prominently  in  the 
narrative  than  we  like  to  think.  .  .  .  Use  and  wont 
have  made  our  perceptions  obtuse  at  home,  else  we 
should  not  still  he  giving  prizes  to  children  for  reading 
the  Bihle  through.  But  in  the  mission-field  these 
things  stand  out  in  all  their  native  literalness.  lit, 
China  at  least  they  stand  in  painful  contrast  to  the  deco- 
rum of  native  writings  that  originated  in  the  same  ancient 
periods,  and  they  produce  questionings  always,  and  un- 
disguised revulsion  often.  I  recall  how  an  old  Christian 
quietly  collected  and  concealed  Scripture  portions  con- 
taining so  innocent  a  narrative  as  the  Book  of  Ruth 
after  we  missionaries  had  distributed  them.  It  was 
God's  truth,  we  said,  and  God  would  take  care  of  it.11 
He  goes  on  to  remark  that  "  the  only  healthy  reaction 
upon  much  of  the  narrative ,1  in  the  Bible  is  "disgust, 
repudiation."  I  wonder  what  Edkins  would  have  said 
if  he  had  lived  to  hear  a  brother-missionary  talking  of 
the  Bible  like  this!  Beside  these  remarkable  admis- 
sions I  may  place  an  equally  illuminating  passage  from 
an  article  published  in  1909  by  no  less  responsible  a 
Christian  functionary  than  the  Anglican  bishop  of 
Tasmania.  "  There  are  many  who  still  refuse  to  allow 
the  existence  of  moral  difficulties  in  the  Old  Testament. 
They  bathe  them  in  the  glow  of  religious  fervour,  or 
dissolve  them  in  the  aqua  fortis  of  an  unquestioning 
faith.  .  .  .  But  must  not  careful  reservations  be  made 
before  we  explicitly  maintain  that  this  heterogeneous 
material,  containing  elements  so  crude  and  contra- 
dictory, is  fitted  for  laying  the  foundations  of  Christian 
character?  .  .  .  We  have  plain  proof  of  lack  of  prin- 
ciple in  the  fact  that  the  Church  of  England,  impelled 
by    tradition,     still     orders    the    reading    of    passages 


LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY      57 

which    in    any    other    connection    would    be    sternly 
repressed." x 

In  view  of  such  frank  utterances  as  these  (which, 
had  they  been  made  by  agnostics  or  freethinkers,  would 
have  been  denounced  with  indignation  as  blasphemous 
calumnies)  it  is  amazing  to  find  that  the  ardour  of  the 
Bibliolaters  is  by  no  means  damped,  their  faith  in  the 
Bible  as  a  supernatural  panacea  for  the  world's  misery 
in  no  way  shaken.  There  arc  men  and  women  who 
still  devote  their  time  and  energy,  and  their  own  and 
other  people's  money,  to  the  world-wide  dissemination 
of  Bibles  and  "  Scripture  portions,"  and  who  annually 
publish  statistics  showing  the  enormous  circulation  of 
this  literature  in  every  language  and  in  every  country. 
Can  we  be  surprised  at  the  circulation  when  we  re- 
member that  wealthy  agencies  exist  for  the  sole  purpose 
of  distributing  this  book  throughout  the  world  at 
merely  nominal  prices  or  for  no  price  at  all?  Can  we 
be  surprised  at  the  statistics  so  triumphantly  flourished 
by  the  Bible  societies  when  we  remember  that  in  the 
history  of  I  he  world's  literature  there  never  was  a  book 
so  prodigiously,  lavishly,  and  persistently  advertised  as 
the  Bible  has  been?2     If  this  book   is  in  very  truth 

1  For  -nine  apt  remarks  mi  tin-  influence  <>f  < > I •  I  Testament 
precedents  on  the  theory  of  persecution.  Bee  Walter  Hobhouse's 
The  Church  and  the  World,  \>.  383. 

1  <  f.  the  report  of  the  1 13th  annua]  meeting  of  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society,  published  in  The  Times  of  May  3,  L917. 
Our  (it  the  Secretaries  Baid  "thai  the  Society  had  helped  i<> 
produce  or  circulate  the  Bible  in  504  Languages.  .  .  .  During 
tin-  la-t  eleven  rears,  mi  new  languages  baa  been  added  al 
tin- rah-  of  one  language  in  less  than  every  six  weeks.  More 
than  thirty  million  copies  of  the  Scriptures  had  been  seul  oul  by 
tin-  Society  during  tin-  lasl  three  years."     In  an  advertisemenl 

published  in  The  Spectator  of  June  30,  L917,  by  tin1  -a Society, 

the  follovi  ing  remarks  occur :  '"  Every  week  the  Society  is  sending 


58      LKTTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY 

ot  Mich  transcendent  merit  as  it  is  represented  to  be, 
it'  it  is  indeed  unapproachably  superior  to  all  other 
books  as  a  guide  to  right  living  and  right  thinking,  if 
it  is  manifestly  superhuman  in  thought  and  utterance, 
it'  it  is  indeed  the  shrine  of  "  the  lively  oracles  of  God,11 
does  it  not  seem  a  little  surprising  that  there  should  be 
any  need  for  the  artificial  stimulation  of  its  circulation 
through  the  medium  of  advertisement  ?  Surely  a  book 
that  possesses  such  overwhelming  claims  to  human  ad- 
miration and  reverence,  a  book  that  emanates  from  the 
Godhead  and  contains  messages  of  extreme  importance 
to  human  welfare,  might  be  counted  on  to  speak  for 
itself  and  to  make  its  own  way  among  mankind.  But 
what  are  we  to  say  when  we  are  confronted  by  the 
stupefying  fact  that  this  sacred  volume  contains  pas- 
sages and  chapters  so  crude  in  morality,  so  objectionable 
in  thought  and  language,  that  Chinese  Christians  are 
ashamed  to  let  them  be  seen  by  their  "  heathen  "  neigh- 
bours ?  We  can  easily  guess  how  scathingly  Christian 
missionaries  would  have  criticized  such  passages  if  they 
had  found  them  in  the  Confucian  classics  or  in  the 
Buddhist  sutras ;  how  is  it  that  they  speak  in  honeyed 
whispers — if  they  speak  at  all — when  they  find  them 
in  the  Bible? 

Please  do  not   misunderstand  me,  or   assume  that  I 

out  thousands  of  Testaments,  Gospels,  and  Psalters  to  military 
and  naval  hospitals,  wherever  the  wounded  are  being  nursed. 
For  Boldiers  and  sailors  in  the  great  war  it  has  already  provided 
over  6,000,000  of  these  books  in  sixty  different  tongues.  To  do 
this  entails  huge  expense.  .  .  .  During  this  present  year,  1017, 
merely  to  print  its  editions,  the  Society  must  pay  £30,000  more 
than  it  paid  before  the  war.  Will  you  help  in  this  sacred  duty? 
Scud  your  gift  at  once  to  the  Secretaries." 


LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY      59 

have  the  faintest  desire  to  estimate  the  Bible  at  any- 
thing less  than  its  true  value.  Opinions  will  always 
differ,  no  doubt,  as  to  what  that  true  value  is.  Such 
differences  of  opinion  are  legitimate  and  unavoidable, 
so  long  as  men's  minds  are  not  all  fabricated  after  one 
fixed  pattern.  Deliberately  to  under- rate  the  Bible 
would,  in  my  opinion,  be  as  futile  and  meaningless  as 
to  under-rate  the  Upanishads,  the  Leng-yen  Sutra,  the 
Bhagavadgita,  Plato's  Dialogues,  the  Book  of  Mencius, 
Shakespeare's  Sonnets,  the  poetry  of  Shelley  or  Alfred 
Noves,  the  Theohgia  Germanica,  the  "picture-poems" 
of  Wang  Wei,  or  the  Plays  of  Bernard  Shaw.  I  do 
not  regard  any  of  these  books  or  collections  of  books 
(not  even  the  last-named)  as  perfect  or  infallible ;  but 
I  have  derived  great  pleasure  and  profit  from  them  all, 
as  from  a  multitude  of  others  that  I  might  name, 
and  certainly  I  have  no  wish  to  insist  that  other  people 
should  draw  their  spiritual  and  moral  sustenance  from 
precisely  the  same  sources  that  have  been  spiritually  or 
morally  helpful  to  myself,  or  that  they  should  accept 
my  classification  (if  I  were  foolish  enough  to  make  one) 
of  the  relative  values  of  different  productions  of  human 
genius.  Perhaps,  in  view  of  the  endless  diversities  of 
human  nature,  and  therefore  of  human  needs,  the  best 
plan  would  be  for  each  one  of  us  to  try  to  create  his 
own  Bible  bv  submitting  all  the  literature  that  comes 
his  wav   to  the    test    of  personal  experience,  and   by  the 

gradual  assimilation  of  all  that  he  finds  spiritually  or 
intellectually  nutritive.  The  very  attempt  to  do  this 
would  be  a  spiritual  exercise  of  inestimable  value. 
M.uiv,  of  course,  would  prefer  to  find  their  Bible  not  in 

books  at  all,  but   in  art  or  in  nature;   and  no  book-lover 

has     the    right    to    assert    that     he    finds    richer    spiritual 


60      LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

nourishment  in  his  books  than  others  find  in  pictures 
or  in  mountains.  In  great  numbers  of  the  new  Bibles 
conscientiously  selected  from  the  best-known  literature, 
I  have  no  doubt  whatever  that  we  should  find  numerous 
passages,  perhaps  whole  chapters,  from  the  Christian 
Scriptures;  nor  have  I  any  desire  to  see  such  passages 
excluded,  Bv  all  means  let  us  be  grateful  for  every 
sublime  or  beautiful  or  edifying  utterance  that  the 
Bible  contains — and  it  contains  a  great  many;  but  let 
us  cease  attributing  fictitious  values  to  Biblical  texts 
simply  because  they  are  Biblical.  What  is  good  in  the 
Bible  would  be  equally  good  if  found  in  any  other 
book  ;  what  is  worthless  or  crude  should  be  frankly 
recognized  as  such  ;  what  is  ethically  objectionable  or 
revolting  to  the  moral  perception  should  be  condemned 
with  no  more  hesitation  than  we  should  condemn  it  if 
we  found  it  in  the  pages  of  a  "  pagan  "  philosopher  or  a 
Restoration  dramatist.  Moreover,  it  seems  to  me  that 
every  honest  student  of  Biblical  or  any  other  literature 
should  utterly  eschew  the  ignoble  practice  of  twisting 
words  out  of  their  natural  sense  in  order  to  make  them 
conform  to  some  preconceived  theory  or  to  a  higher 
moral  attitude  than  that  attained  by  the  Biblical 
authors,  and  of  attempting  to  prove,  by  forced  exegesis, 
that  black  means  white  or  that  evil  can  be  reinter- 
preted to  mean  good.1 

1  That  even  the  Church  is  beginning  to  awaken  to  the  pressing 
nature  of  these  considerations  is  shown  by  the  recent  decision  of 
the  Canterbury  Convocation  to  discontinue  the  use  of  the  impre- 
catory Psalms  (especially  Psalm  .58)  in  public  worship.  Equally 
interesting  is  it  to  notice  how  strongly  this  decision  was  and  i9 
resented  by  many  devout  Christians,  both  lay  and  clerical.  See 
the  letters  which  appeared  in  The  Times  during  July  ]!)17.  A 
comment  of  a  religious  writer  in  the  columns  of  The  North  China 
Daily  News  is  worth  quoting  :   "  The  objection  to  bowdlerizing  the 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY      61 

I  strongly  recommend  you  to  ponder  the  words  of 
Jean  Reville,  who  (speaking  for  Liberal  Protestantism) 
savs  it  is  "not  because  they  arc  in  the  Bible  that  we 
meditate  upon  the  exhortations  of  the  prophets  or  the 
appeals  of  Christ,"  but  because  those  exhortations  and 
appeals  are  beneficent  and  beautiful  in  themselves; 
whence  it  follows,  he  adds,  that  "  we  are  quite  free  to 
condemn  and  reject  anything  which,  in  this  same  Bible, 
shocks  our  reason  or  is  repugnant  to  our  conscience."'  If 
you  object  to  Reville's  testimony  on  the  ground  that 
he  belongs  to  a  nation  which  (before  the  war)  was 
spoken  of  by  many  Englishmen  and  some  Americans  as 
a  nation  of  infidels  or  atheists  (epithets  which,  since 
August  1914,  have  been  transferred  to  the  Germans), 
perhaps  you  will  listen  more  patiently  to  an  American 
who  spent  many  years  in  China  as  a  missionary.  "An 
officially  authoritative  pope,"  he  says,  "does  not  more 
effectually  play  the  usurper  over  men's  minds  than  does 
a  mechanically  authoritative  book.  Living  religion  is 
the  presence  of  God  in  the  heart  of  man.      A  mechani- 

Psalter  is  thai  once  this  sort  of  thing  begins  there  is  no  knowing 
where  it  will  end.  What  becomes  of  the  Comminatiou  Servicer 
What  of  large  parts  of  the  <  >M  Testamenl  ?  <  me  is  reminded  of 
the  Biblical  critics  who  begin  by  questioning  the  authenticity 
of  a  few  chapters  and  <*i  ■<  1  l>y  denying  the  divinity  of  Christ.' 
(Cf.  the  remarks  which  I  have  put  into  the  mouths  of  the  China 
Inland  missionaries  in  the  Introduction,  p.  xvi.)  It  will  be 
interesting  to  observe  whether  those  portions  of  the  Psalms  and 
other  parts  oi  the  Bible  which  the  Christian  conscience  is  a1  last 
beginning  t<»  I"-  ashamed  <»i  are  to  be  deleted  from  tin'  Bibles 
which,  in  their  604  languages,  have  been  placed  in  the  hands  of 
the  converted  "heathen*  and  recommended  to  them  as  the 
inspired  Word  of  God  and  as  the  Bource  of  the  material  pre 
eminence  and  the  alleged  moral  and  spiritual  superiority  of  the 
M  estern  nation-. ;  or  whether  it  will  continue  t<»  be  assumed  thai 
the  ancienl  Jewish  conceptions  of  morality  and  spiritual  truth  are 
i  enough  for  the  benighted  inhabitants  of  Asia. 


62       LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

ca]  scriptural  authority  tends  to  sap  the  life  of  true 
religion,  telling  us  that  the  familiar  formula,  'thus 
»,ii t  li  the  Lord/  certifies  the  veritable  mandate  of  God. 
It  saves  trouble,  indeed,  to  repose  upon  authority, 
either  of  pope  or  of  book.  But  the  repose  is  stupefying 
and  tends  to  forgetful  ness  of  the  real  presence,  the  God 
within.11  {The  American  Journal  of  Theology,  October 
1907,  p.  588.)  I  would  remind  you,  again,  that  the 
English  "  Broad  Church  "  of  to-day  admits  no  less 
readily  than  candid  Frenchmen  and  candid  Americans 
that  our  own  moral  instincts,  not  the  Bible,  must  be 
the  final  court  of  appeal.  Mr.  J.  E.  Symes,  late  Princi- 
pal of  University  College,  Nottingham,  writes  thus  at 
the  very  outset  of  his  eloquent  account  of  this  type 
of  Christian  thought.  "  Suppose,11  he  says,  "  that  the 
Broad  Churchman  is  considering  the  doctrine  of  Ever- 
lasting Punishment.  If  this  doctrine  appears  to  him 
unreasonable,  or  seems  to  clash  with  his  moral  instincts, 
he  cannot  accept  it,  whatever  the  Bible  and  the  Church 
mav  say  or  appear  to  say  about  it."  Nor  is  this  posi- 
tion monopolized  by  the  Broad  Church.  Dr.  Kirsopp 
Lake,  whose  clarity  of  thought  and  utterance  is  a 
quality  more  often  displayed  by  French  than  by  Eng- 
lish theologians,  puts  the  matter  in  this  way  :  "  The 
theology  of  the  past,"  he  writes,  "offered  little  or  no 
hope  for  the  salvation  of  an  unbaptized  person,  however 
good  a  life  he  may  have  led  ;  even  the  fate  of  unbaptized 
infants  was  regarded  as  doubtful.  At  present  it  is  safe 
to  say  that  no  one  who  maintains  such  monstrous  pro- 
positions will  even  gain  a  hearing  from  the  general 
public.  Yet  that  is  not  because  the  old  view  misrepre- 
sented the  logical  results  of  the  traditional  theological 
system,  but  because    the    increased   sense    of  abstract 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY      63 

justice  puts  such  teaching  out  of  court,  and  regards  it 
as  the  reductio  ad  dbsurdum  of  the  theory  from  which 
it  was  deduced.""1  {The  Stewardship  of  Faith,  p.  164.) 
Even  the  occupants  of  Anglican  pulpits  are  now  taking 
courage  to  say  in  public  some  of  the  things  they  have 
long  said  in  private  to  their  friends.  The  vicar  of 
an  important  South  London  parish,  asked  where  he 
found  the  seat  of  authority  in  religion,  answered  as 
follows  :  "  Where  Martineau  found  it — the  inner  voice. 
The  seat  of  authority  is  not  wholly  in  Bible  or  Church  ; 
it  must  ultimately  be  in  the  enlightened  consciousness 
which  has  to  judge  the  credentials  of  any  claim  to 
authority.  That  is  why  Broad  Churchmen  are  not  very 
enthusiastic  about  foreign  missions.  We  want  to  spread 
the  light,  not  merely  to  make  converts.  We  are  less 
anxious  that  Mohammedans  should  become  Christians 
than  that  they  should  live  up  to  the  best  in  their  own 
faith.11  This  passage  is  quoted  with  disapproval  by 
another  Anglican  clergyman  of  a  very  different  school 
of  thought— the  Rev.  H.  E.  Fox,  and  when  we  learn 
that  Mr.  Fox  was  Honorary  Secretary  to  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  his  disapproval  will  hardly  surprise 
us.     In  bis  Little  book  Rationalism  or  the  Gospel?  he 

pleads     with     much    greater    zeal    than    success    Cor    the 

maintenance  of  the  traditional  views  of  Scripture  and 
orthodox  Christianity.  Mr.  Fox's  position  is  one  with 
which  vou  will  hardly  expecl  me  to  sympathize  ;  never- 
theless I  fully  agree  with  him  when  he  Bhows  thai  views 
of  the  "  Liberal  *  or  Broad  Church  type  (which  to  me 
are  as  welcome  as  to  him  they  are  horrifying)  musl  lead 
to  consequences  of  an  extremely  serious  nature  for 
historic  Christianity.  "Moses  and  all  the  prophets," 
he  Bays,  "were  among  the  credentials  to  which  Jesus 


64       LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

Christ  appealed.  The  emendations  of  speculative  criti- 
cism did  not  appear  till  eighteen  centuries  had  passed. 
If  this  criticism  is  valid,  if  modern  authority  is  justified 
in  its  readjusted  estimate  of  the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  how 
could  they  have  been  used  as  they  were  by  Him  who 
declared  that  both  His  doctrine  and  the  very  language 
in  which  it  was  expressed  had  been  given  Him  by  His 
Father?  If  the  twentieth  century  is  right,  then  the 
first  was  all  wrong.  The  assured  results  not  merely 
vitiate  the  doctrine  of  the  early  Church  (as  some  are 
now  urging),  but  even  the  teaching  of  Jesus  Christ 
Himself.  The  question  is  not  superficial ;  it  is  vital." 
With  this  view,  I  repeat,  I  am  in  full  agreement,  though 
I  fear  that  if  writers  like  Mr.  Fox  hope  to  frighten 
men  into  a  re-acceptance  of  the  old  orthodoxy  by 
threatening  them  with  the  extinction  of  Christianity 
as  an  institutional  religion,  they  will  be  grievously 
disappointed. 


LETTER   V 

In  a  former  letter  (pp.  14—15)  I  referred  to  the 
French  Universalis!  Guillaume  Monod.  Believing  him- 
self to  be  the  bearer  of  a  new  message  from  the  Eternal, 
his  religious  teachings  were  of  a  constructive  rather  than 
a  destructive  nature,  but  he  often  indulged  in  criticisms 
of  the  orthodox  Christianity  which  he  believed  that  his 
own  teachings  were  destined  to  supersede.  One  of  his 
sermons  contains  an  eloquent  discourse  on  the  horrors 
of  that  grim  and  unlovely  type  of  Christianity  which  I 
have  ventured  to  criticize  in  these  letters.  I  translate 
the  following  extract  from  the  peroration  of  the  French 
original,  which  will  be  found  in  a  very  interesting  book 
entitled  Psychohgie  TTune  Religion,  by  G.  Revault 
rTAllonnes.  M.  .Monod  has  been  describing  the  heaven 
and  hell  of  Protestant  orthodoxy,  and  is  trying  to  show 
his  hearers  how  morally  hideous  is  the  conception  of  an 

eternal  hell  CO-existing  with  an  eternal  heaven. 

"In  the  oik-  place  (heaven)  is  Jesus  Christ  with 
the  few  souls  thai  he  has  been  able  to  rescue  from 
the  power  of  Satan,  in  the  other  place  (hell) 
Dearly  the  whole  of  the  great  body  of  sinful  man- 
kind, for  whom  Christ  gave  his    life  in  vain.      And 

above  both  heaven  and  hell  stands  God,  for  ever 

bestowing  benedictions  on  the  elect  and  working 
Vengeance  Oil  the  lost  ;  with  his  right  hand  heap- 
ing  benefits   on    the   saved,  with    his    b('l    hand    nn- 

65 


66      LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY 

ceasingly  raining  blows  <>n  the  damned  ;  rejoicing 
both  in  the  perpetual  happiness  of  the  few  and  in 

the  endless  despair  of  the  many.  Christians,  can 
you  really  believe  in  this?  Can  you  hear  such 
things  without  trembling?  Ah!  if  this  horrible 
heaven  could  for  a  moment  be  realized,  Jesus 
Christ  would  not  enjoy  a  moment's  rest.  To  those 
he  had  redeemed  he  would  speak  words  like  these  : 
()  my  well-beloved,  do  you  not  hear  the  wailing  of 
my  brothers?  Come  with  me  to  deliver  them! 
They  are  your  brethren,  your  children  ;  they  are 
bone  of  your  bone  and  flesh  of  your  flesh.  Let  us 
go  down  to  them  where  they  dwell  in  agony  so 
that  we  may  raise  them  up  to  share  our  happiness 
— if  indeed  there  can  be  any  happiness  at  all  for  us 
while  they  are  suffering  hopeless  pain.  I  will  take 
their  sins  upon  myself,  I  will  bear  for  them  the 
weight  of  divine  justice,  you  will  preach  to  them 
of  my  love,  and  God  will  convert  them.  Let  us 
■  leave  behind  us,  in  heaven,  those  theologians  who 
can  content  themselves  with  such  a  heaven  as  this 
is  now ;  for  you  and  me,  heaven  is  not  heaven 
while  there  exists  a  hell." 

The  complacent  "  theologians "  to  whom  Mo  nod 
referred  in  this  striking  little  celestial  vignette  were  of 
course  men  like  Calvin  and  his  successors  (including,  I 
fear,  those  who  share  the  views  of  Mr.  Frost  and  the 
C.I.M.),  who  saw  or  professed  to  see  nothing  unjust, 
nothing  dishonouring  to  God,  nothing  self-contra- 
dictory, in  the  conception  of  a  state  or  place  of  ever- 
lasting suffering  co-existing  with  a  state  or  place  of 
everlasting  bliss.  He  may  also  have  had  in  mind 
theologians  like  Tertullian,  who  (in  De  Spectacidis) 
declared  that  the  contemplation  of  the  agonies  of  the 
damned,  so  far  from  diminishing  the  joys  of  heaven, 


LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY      67 

would  actually  be,  to  the  blessed  saints,  a  source  of 
added  happiness.  Dr.  William  James,  who,  as  you 
know,  was  very  far  from  being  an  orthodox  Christian, 
remarked  that  if  heaven  were  offered  to  the  entire 
human  race  "on  the  one  simple  condition  that  a  certain 
lost  soul  on  the  far-off  edge  of  things  should  lead  a  life 
of  lonely  torture  "  it  would  be  a  "  hideous  thing "',  for 
mankind  to  accept  such  a  bargain.  I  doubt  whether  a 
man  could  be  found  to-day  who  would  openly  disagree 
with  James  in  principle,  however  much  he  might 
secretly  doubt  his  own  ability  to  reject  the  bargain  if 
it  were  offered  to  him.  This  shows  that  the  point  of  view 
of  theologians  of  Tertullian's  stamp  is,  happily,  no  longer 
possible  to  our  own  age.  Few  Christians  of  our  time  would 
dare  to  say,  as  Calvin  said  in  his  Institutes;  that  it  was 
God's  pleasure  to  doom  men  to  destruction,  that  he 
saves  some  and  damns  others  "  without  any  respect  to 
human  worth,"  and  that  "it  is  plainly  owing  to  the 
mere  pleasure  of  God  that  salvation  is  spontaneously 
offered  to  sonic  while  other-  have  no  access  to  it."1 

That  this  view  was  not  peculiar  to  Calvin  I  have 
shown  in  a  former  letter  see  pp.  29-30).  And  indeed, 
if  we  begin  by  assuming  the  truth  <>f  the  Calvinistic 
heme  of  Salvation'  —and  Damnation— it  is  diffi- 
cult  to  avoid  Calvin's  conclusion  that  the  sufferings 
of  the  damned  give  pleasure  or  a1  leasl  give  no 
displeasure  —  to  the  Almighty.  Even  if  we  suppose 
thai  Cod  is  sorry  to  see  his  creatures  engulfed  In  the 
bottomless  pit,  this  sorrow  can  only  be  temporary:  for 

it'  it    lasts   a-    long   as  any  of  his  creatures  arc  Buffering 

pain,  Hnn  it   will  lasl   for  eternity ;  because,  by  hypo- 
thesis, hell   and   its   torments  are  eternal.      Is   it    to   be 
iimed,  then,  thai   God   is  eternally  unhappy?     No 


68       LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

Christian  can  be  willing  to  involve  his  creed  in  a 
pessimism  so  profound  as  this.  Moreover,  any  such 
theory  would  contradict  the  hypothesis  of  God's  eternal 
perfection;  for  it  is  absurd  to  predicate  perfection  of 
a  being  who  suffers  the  pain  of  eternal  sorrow.  The 
presence  of  such  pain  would  of  itself  constitute  a  very 
serious  imperfection  in  the  divine  personality.  Look- 
ing at  the  matter  sub  specie  aeternitatis,  then,  it  must 
be  conceded  that  the  sufferings  of  those  in  hell  cause 
no  unhappiness  to  God.  Unless,  therefore,  the  Chris- 
tian God  is  one  of  the  fabled  Di  Securi,  and  therefore 
regards  mankind  with  utter  indifference,  we  are  obliged 
to  assume  that  he  contemplates  their  sufferings  with 
feelings  analogous  to  those  which  in  mankind  would 
be  called  pleasurable. 

It  is  needless  to  say  that  there  are  serious  moral 
difficulties  involved  in  this  conception  of  the  Deity. 
We  are  told  that  he  is  pre-eminently  a  God  of  Love, 
and  that  his  love  embraces  all  creation.  Is  this  merely 
a  flattering  hyperbole,  invented  for  the  purpose  of 
currying  favour  with  a  Deity  whose  sole  preoccupation 
is  the  magnifying  of  his  own  glory,  or  is  it  literally 
true  ?  If  it  is  true,  his  love  must  extend  not  only  to 
the  elect  but  also  to  the  damned.  This  being  so,  why 
does  he  not  show  his  love  for  the  damned  in  a  more 
amiable  way  than  by  inflicting  everlasting  torture  upon 
them  ?  If  he  wishes  to  save  them  but  cannot  do  so, 
there  must  be  an  opposing  force  stronger  than  his 
own,  in  which  case  he  is  not  God.  According  to  the 
statement  of  one  of  the  most  illustrious  of  saints — 
Catherine  of  Genoa — hell  would  be  transformed  into 
heaven  if  but  a  single  drop  of  love  could  fall  into  it. 
But  as  hell   is   to   last    for  ever,  it  is   clear  that    the 


LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY      69 

transformation  imagined  by  St.  Catherine  will  never 
take  place.  In  other  words,  although  God's  love  is 
by  hypothesis  infinite,  he  will  never  allow  ;i  single 
drop  of  it  to  reach  the  wretched  creatures  whom  he 
has  condemned  to  everlasting  perdition  :  because,  if  he 
did  so,  hell  would  ipso  facto  turn  into  heaven.  A 
few  Christian  theorizers,  like  John  Chrysostom,  John 
Damascene,  Prudentius  the  hymn-writer,  and  others 
of  less  note  have  suggested  that  God  might,  in  answer 
to  prayer,  grant  some  mitigation  of  the  sufferings  of 
the  lost,  at  least  during  certain  intervals  of  "breath- 
ing time  "  (rc.spinit'io).  Even  St.  Augustine  was  not 
opposed  to  this  view,  and  it:  has  never  been  condemned 
by  the  Church.  But  if  it  is  true,  this  theory  only 
serves  to  bring  God's  responsibility  for  the  agonies 
of  the  damned  into  stronger  relief;  for  a  Deity  who 
could  mitigate  the  sufferings  of  a  lost  soul  could 
presumably  abolish  those  sufferings  altogether,  and 
would  certainly  do  so  if  he  were  literally  an  omni- 
potent God  of  literally  boundless  love. 

Then  are  we  to  suppose  that  God  hates  the  damned? 
All  things  considered,  tins  seems  probable;  but  in 
th.it  case  hatred  must  be  one  of  God's  attributes,  for 
at  least  so  long  as  then-  are  damned  souls  for  him 
to  hate.  Hut  as  it  has  been  ordained  that  damned 
souls  are  to  exist,  and   to  Buffer,   for  eternity,  God's 

hate  must  also  hi-  eternal.  Now  if  hate  and  love 
coexist  eternally  in  the  divine  bosom,  it  is  mere 
Bycophancy  for  his  worshippers  t<>  pretend,  as  I  hey 
persistently  do,  that  "Love"  and  " God "  are  practi- 
cally synonymous    terms.     If  the  C.I.M.   is   right    in 

contending  thai  all  non-Christians  are  among  the 
damned,    it    i>   obvious    that     the   damned    -the   objects 


7o      LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

of  God's  hate — are  vastly  more  numerous  than  the 
saved — the  objects  of  his  love.  Why  then  do  Chris- 
tians hail  him  as  a  (iod  of  Love,  and  totally  ignore 
the  far  more  conspicuous  fact  that  he  is  a  God  of  Hate  ? 
And  what  are  we  to  say  about  the  attitude  of  the 
blessed  saints  and  angels  who  comprise  the  population 
of  heaven  ?  They,  like  their  God,  presumably  con- 
template the  sufferings  of  the  damned  without  any 
feeling  of  uneasiness,  and  perhaps — as  Tertullian  and 
others  have  announced — with  feelings  of  positive 
pleasure.  It  is  clear  that  the  sight  or  knowledge  of 
hell  cannot  grieve  them,  for  heaven  is,  by  hypothesis, 
a  place  or  state  into  which  no  grief  can  enter.  More- 
over, for  an  angel  in  heaven  to  feel  or  express  sorrow 
or  pity  for  the  damned  would  be  perilously  near 
blasphemy  or  rebellion  against  God,  because  it  would 
indicate  sympathy  with  the  eternal  victims  of  God's 
eternal  rage  or  hate,  and  would  imply  a  belief  that 
God  had  not  treated  the  lost  souls  with  infinite  mercy 
and  love.  (On  this  point  I  may  refer  you  to  Letter  III, 
p.  3C.)  The  saints  in  heaven  are,  we  are  assured, 
in  a  state  of  eternal  and  perfect  bliss,  and  such  a  state 
is  incompatible  with  feelings  of  sorrow  or  pity  for 
others.  Such  emotions  would  necessarily  be  accom- 
panied by  a  desire  to  remove  their  cause,  otherwise 
they  would  not  be  sincere.  This  means  that  the  saved 
would  long  for  the  salvation  of  the  damned.  But  the 
existence  of  such  longings,  which  must  remain  eternally 
unfulfilled,  would  necessarily  mar  the  perfection  of 
heavenly  bliss.  Moreover,  if  the  saints  longed  for  the 
salvation  of  the  damned  they  would  be  guilty  of  sin, 
because  they  would  be  longing  for  something  of  which 
God    disapproved.      This    would    expose    the    illusory 


LETTERS   TO    A   MISSIONARY      71 

nature  of  heaven  itself,  because  it  would  show  the 
hollowness  of  the  accepted  hypothesis  that  into  heaven 
neither  sin  nor  disharmony  can  find  entrance. 

It  might  be  argued  that  God  will  conceal  from  the 
elect  all  knowledge  of  hell,  and  will  even  cause  them 
to  forget,  when  they  reach  heaven,  that  they  had  ever 
heard    of  the    punishments    in   store  for   the    wicked. 
Clearly  there  are  grave  objections  to  this  theory.     We 
should   have  to  assume,   for  example,  that   important 
parts  of  the  Christianity  learned  on  earth — including 
some   doctrines    which,    according   to    Mr.    Frost,    are 
"  fundamental,  necessary,  and   essential  "  constituents 
of  the  Gospel  message  (see  Letter  I,  p.  3) — are  blotted 
from   the   minds  of  the  saved  as  soon   as  they  reach 
heaven.     We  should  also  have  to  suppose  that  they 
cease   to   retain   the   faintest   recollection   of  all   those 
among  their  friends  and  relations  who  had  died  in  the 
"darkness"  of  unbelief — otherwise  awkward  questions 
would  arise  as  to    what   had   become  of  them.     But 
why   should    God    go    to    the    trouble  of  effacing   all 
knowledge    of   hell    from    the    minds    of  the  saved    if 
hell's    existence    is    perfectly    compatible    with    divine 
mercy  and  infinite  love  ?     Is  it  conceivable  that  God 
-hould    be   ashamed    of   his   own    handiwork  ?     If   the 
damnation  of  sinners  and  non-Christians  has  been  or- 
dained Ijv  a  perfectly  righteous  and  benevolent  Deity, 
whv  should  God  take  Bteps   to  conceal  from  the  know- 
ledge of  lii>  saints  bo  brilliant  and  conspicuous  a  proof 
of  his  Loving-kindness  ? 

There  remains  the  theory  thai   God  is  the  author 

of  a  divine   fraud,    whereby    be   makes    hell   appear   (to 

the  eyes  of  the  saints)   to  be   wholly  i'rvc  from  un- 
pleasantness—perhaps  even   to   be,  from    the  celestial 
o 


72      LETTERS   TO   A   MISSIONARY 

point  of  view,  a  kind  of  replica  of  heaven  itself. 
Adopting  this  theory,  we  must  assume  that  the 
Almighty,  by  the  exercise  of  his  omnipotent  wizardry, 
causes  his  holy  ones  to  see  justice  in  injustice,  good 
in  evil,  pleasure  in  pain,  and  truth  in  falsehood.  This 
means  that  God,  in  order  to  save  his  own  reputation 
in  heaven,  lies  to  his  saints  by  throwing  hallucinatory 
dust  in  their  eyes.  This  procedure  is  hardly  creditable 
to  the  Divine  character,  even  if  the  dust  be  composed 
of  jasper,  sapphire,  chalcedony,  and  emerald,  and  the 
other  costly  materials  that  form  the  constituent  parts 
of  the  celestial  city  (see  Revelation  xxi.  19).  And  even 
here  we  find  an  irreconcilable  contradiction — for  are 
we  not  told  that  into  that  city  there  shall  enter 
nothing  that  maketh  a  lie  (Rev.  xxi.  27  and  xxii.  15)  ? 
"Whosoever  loveth  and  maketh  a  lie"  is  specifically 
excluded  from  the  heavenly  Jerusalem.  What,  then, 
becomes  of  God  himself? 

From  a  God  who  takes  pleasure  in  the  eternal 
torments  inflicted  by  his  own  decree  on  vast  multitudes 
of  his  own  creatures,  it  is  but  the  shortest  of  steps 
(if  even  that  be  necessary)  to  the  personage  known  to 
Christians  as  the  Devil.  Hitherto  I  have  said  very 
little  about  this  impressive  product  of  the  religious 
imagination,  though  he  plays  so  exceedingly  prominent 
a  part  in  the  cosmic  drama  associated  with  the  Chris- 
tian creed  that  to  ignore  him  altogether  would  be 
nearly  as  unpardonable  as  to  deprive  Hamlet  of  the 
Prince  of  Denmark  or  the  Chinese  Lun  Yu  of  the 
figure  of  Confucius.  Indeed,  a  perusal  of  the  mission- 
ary literature  of  the  C.I.M.  and  its  allies  reveals  the 
fact  that  the  demonology  of  this  type  of  Christianity 


LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY      73 

is  at  least  as  important,  for  all  practical  purposes,  as 
its  theology. 

I  have  already  drawn  your  attention  to  the  general 
unwillingness  of  the  nou-Komanist  clergy  of  to-day  to 
be  dragged  into  a  discussion  about  hell  (see  Letter  III, 
p.  37).  I  think  it  may  be  observed  that  they  are 
equally  unwilling,  as  a  rule,  to  give  any  definite  opinion 
about  the  nature  and  functions  of  the  Devil.  Just  as 
they  have  awakened  to  a  knowledge  of  the  fact  that 
educated  Christian  laymen  no  longer  believe  in  the 
infernal  torture-house  which  figured  so  conspicuously 
in  the  Christian  literature  and  pulpit  dissertations  of 
a  bygone  day,  so  they  have  realized  that  men  are  apt 
to  show  amused  incredulity  when  they  are  told  about 
the  objective  existence  of  a  personal  spirit  of  evil.  If 
it  is  true,  as  Dr.  Pratt  says  (see  p.  42),  that  hell  has 
become  a  kind  of  joke,  it  is  to  be  feared  that  the  Devil 
is  in  serious  danger  of  degenerating  into  a  mere  buffoon, 
whose  inglorious  role  in  the  future  will  be  to  add  to 
the  gaiety  of  nurseries.  Nevertheless,  it  is  still  too  soon 
to  assume  that  the  Devil  has  been  whittled  away  into 
un  abstraction  or  a  myth.  Christian  Demonology, 
eager  to  prolong  t lie  life  of  her  most  kingly  offspring, 
has  procured  tor  him  a  valuable  ally  in  the  shape  of  the 
Muse  of  Poetry.  The  Devil  has  borrowed  the  garment? 
of  Goethe's  IVfephistopheles  and  .Milton's  Satan,  and  by 
arraying  himself  in  these  gorgeous  robes  he  has  suc- 
ceeded to  some  extent  in  disguising  his  decayed  and 
shrunken  form  and  in  maintaining,  lor  the  lime  being, 
the  outward  Bemblance  of  majestic  diabolism.  His  pre- 
tensions to  world  rulership  are  still  taken  seriously  by 
the  extreme  right  and  left  wings  of  thi'  Christian  arm} 
— the  Church  of  Rome  and  evangelical  Protestantism  ; 


74      LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

it  is  still  commonly  believed,  among  missionaries,  that 
over  all  non-Christian  lands  his  unhallowed  sway  is 
almost  unchallenged,  and  that  his  demon-armies  can 
only  be  put  to  flight  by  the  use  of  the  divine  talisman 
which  is  concealed  in  the  pages  of  the  Bible. 

From  the  Church  of  England — that  favourite  home 
of  compromise — no  clear  statement  as  to  the  existence 
or  non-existence  of  the  Devil  can  be  expected.  The 
Anglican  clergy  of  to-day  are  unlikely  to  emulate  the 
example  of  the  vicar  who  (as  we  know  from  the  once 
well-known  case  of  Jenkins  v.  Cook)  excommunicated 
one  of  his  parishioners  for  expressing  disbelief  in  a 
personal  Devil.  The  result  of  the  legal  proceedings 
in  that  case  was  not  such  as  to  encourage  the  Church 
to  incur  further  risk  of  ridicule  and  defeat,  even  in 
defence  of  their  cherished  Devil.  There  is  ample  evi- 
dence, however,  that  as  recently  as  the  middle  of  the 
nineteenth  century  Satan  was  almost  if  not  quite  as 
real  a  personage  to  many  of  the  Church  of  English 
clergy,  and  probably  to  most  of  their  parishioners,  as  he 
was  to  Martin  Luther.  Luther,  you  may  remember,  was 
once  disturbed  by  mysterious  footsteps  in  the  monastic 
cloister;  "but  as  I  knew  it  was  the  Devil,1"' remarked 
the  undaunted  Reformer,  "  I  paid  no  attention  to  him 
and  went  to  sleep."  Luther  got  off  lightly;  not  so 
the  unhappy  Romuald  of  Ravenna,  whose  sleep  was 
interrupted  for  nearly  five  consecutive  years,  because 
the  Devil  used  to  come  and  lie  on  his  feet  and  legs 
and  torment  him  with  a  persistence  that  was  truly 
diabolic. 

In  1852  there  was  published  in  London  a  volume 
of  Lectures  by  Twelve  Clergymen  of  the  Church  of 
England.      The  title  of  the  book  was  The  Millennial 


LETTERS    TO   A    MISSIONARY      75 

Kingdom.  It  is  important  to  note  the  date,  of  publi- 
cation, because  it  was  in  the  decade  immediately  pre- 
ceding certain  epoch-making  events  in  the  worlds  ot 
science  and  theology  which  were  destined  to  initiate  or 
hasten  changes  of  a  momentous  character  in  the  real 
as  distinct  from  the  nominal  beliefs  of  British  Chris- 
tians.1 Those  who  are  inclined  to  doubt  whether  any 
such  changes  have  taken  place,  and  who  like  to  think 
that  Christianity  is  the  same  "yesterday,  to-day,  and 
forever,"  might  do  worse  than  dip  into  the  pages  of 
The  Millennial  Kingdom,  which,  if  it  dissipates  their 
dreams  of  Christian  immutability,  may  at  least,  by 
wav  of  compensation,  afford  them  some  innocent 
amusement. 

1  The  following  dates  may  be  of  interest : — 
1845.   Newman's  Essay  on  the  Development  of  Christian  Doctrine 

published. 
1849-1850.  The  Gorham  Case. 
1850.  F.  W.  Newman's  Phases  of  Faith  and  W.  R.Greg's  Creed  of 

Christendom  published. 
1850.    Woman    burned   alive   by  French   Catholic   peasants  for 

witchcraft. 

1852.  Delitzsch'e    Genesis    published,    showing    the    composite 
character  of  that  book. 

1853.  Hupfeld's  Sources  of  Genesis  published. 

1856.  Two  Commentaries  on  the  Pauline  Epistles  published,  one 
by  Dean  Stanley,  the  other  by  Dr.  Jowett. 

1858.  Two  papers  on  Involution  read  before  the  I. inneaii  Society, 

London:  one   by  Charles    Darwin,   the  other   by  A.   K. 

Wallace. 
\y..V<i.   "Our    Lady  of  Lourdes"  showed    herself  to    Ilcrnadette 

Boubirou  . 
1809.  M  mil  -   Bampton  Lectures   on  the  Limits  of  Religious 

Thought  published. 

1 859.  The  Origin  of  Species  published  ;  also  Edkins's  Religion  in 
China 

1860.  Essays  and  Reviews  published. 

i!'.<;i- 1879.  I  olenso's  treatises  on  the  Bible  published 

l(i'»2.  Judgmenl  given  in  the  Essays  and  l.'rrirws  case  (see  p.  I7> 

1862,  Foundation  of  the  China  Inland  Mission, 


76      LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

Unfortunately  the  book  is  now  rarely  seen,  for  the 
davs  of  its  popularity  have  long  since  vanished.  As 
it  is  probably  unknown  to  you,  I  will  take  the  liberty 
of  quoting  a  few  sentences  from  the  discourse  of  the 
Rev.  C.  J.  Goodhart,  whose  contribution  to  the  book 
is  entitled  "The  Removal  of  the  Curse.'1  After  setting 
forth  the  anticipated  joys  of  the  Millennium,  Mr. 
Goodhart  proceeds  to  tell  us  about  the  fate  of  the 
Devil.  "Satan  will  be  shut  out,"  he  explains,  "both 
from  the  earth  and  the  air.  If  we  may  judge  from 
some  intimations  given  us  in  the  Word  of  God  con- 
cerning that  mischievous  spirit,  called  as  he  is  the 
prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,  and  working  as  he 
evidently  did  in  Job's  case  in  perfect  consistency  with 
that  character,  I  am  disposed  to  believe  that  he  may 
be  more  instrumental  than  many  imagine  in  causing  the 
elemental  disturbances  which  afHict  our  world.  Inclined 
as  I  feel  always  to  believe  .simply  the  statements  of 
Scripture,  I  understand  that  he  inhabits  the  air  with 
his  legions,  and  roams  over  the  earth  in  search  of 
mischief  and  for  prey.""1 

It  is  a  pity  Mr.  Goodhart  is  no  longer  with  us,  for 
it  would  be  highly  interesting  to  ascertain  from  him 
whether  airships  and  aeroplanes  do  not  interfere,  to 
some  extent,  with  the  aerial  peregrinations  of  Satan 
and  his  lawless  crew.  Perhaps,  however,  we  are  to 
understand  that  the  men  who  invented  these  ingenious 
contrivances  were  inspired  by  the  Devil  himself,  who 
wished    to    use    them   for   the  furtherance  of  his  own 

1  In  his  commentary  on  Ephesians  vi.  11-12,  St.  Jerome 
stated  that  "this  air  which  divides  heaven  and  is  called  the 
void  is  full  of  powers  adverse  to  man."  This,  he  adds,  was  the 
"  opinion  of  all  the  learned." 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY      77 

diabolical  designs.  Events  have  occurred  during  the 
present  war,  in  connexion  with  flying  machines  of  all 
tvpes,  which  would  appear  to  give  a  certain  amount 
of  plausibility  to  this  theory. 

To  proceed  with  Mr.  Goodhart's  discourse :  "  And 
however  either  cholera  on  the  one  hand,  or  atmospheric 
blight  on  the  other,  may  be  rightly  accounted  for  from 
natural  causes,  and  both  justly  traced  to  the  provi- 
dence of  God,  yet  we  may  be  sure  the  Devil  takes 
pleasure  in  the  evil  effected,  and  we  may  feel  scarcely 
less  certain  that  he  cheerfully  and  diligently  works  in 
it  all,  up  to  the  point  of  the  permission  given  him." 

Here  we  note  that  the  old  belief  in  the  diabolic 
causation  of  disease  has  been  forced  to  give  way  to  a 
more  enlightened  view ;  yet,  though  it  is  no  longer 
held  that  cholera  and  "  atmospheric  blight  "  are  due 
to  the  direct  agency  of  the  Devil,  we  are  assured  that 
they  give  him  pleasure,  and  that  he  "  cheerfully  and 
diligently  works"  in  the  evil  brought  about  by  such 
calamities — which,  by  the  way,  are  "justly  traced"  to 
the  agency  of  God  himself!  The  Devil's  activities  in 
this  direction  are,  however,  subject  to  certain  limita- 
tions: he  can  only  work  evil  "up  to  the  point  of  the 
permission  given  him."  Unfortunately,  -Mr.  Goodlmrt 
failed  to  appreciate  the  grave  implications  of  this 
theory.  If  God  "permits*1  the  Devil  to  work  evil,  it 
is  f';iir  to  assume  that  he  could  have  withheld  his  per- 
mission and  thereby  prevented  the  evil.  Hut  if  God 
"permits*1    evil   which    he   could    have   prevented,  he 

thereby   shares  the    Devil's  responsibility,   and  becomes 
a   partner  in   his  guilt. 

Mi'.  GrOOdhart*8   remarks  on    this   subject    conclude   .^ 

follows:  "In  the  day,  however,  of  the  coming  renewal, 


78      LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

all  this  will  be  at  an  end.  Shut  up  in  the  bottomless 
pit,  and  the  earth  he  laboured  to  mar  becoming  thus 
his  prison-house,  he  will  be  impotent  for  evil  beyond 
the  walls  of  his  own  dungeon  ;  while  heaven  and  earth 
reflect  each  other's  beauty,  and  only  exchange  their 
influences  for  mutual  blessings." 

The  fantastic  materialism  of  this  conception  is  start- 
ling, and  the  fact  that  it  is  founded  on  the  letter  of 
Scripture  does  not  make  it  less  so.  The  Devil,  one 
would  have  supposed,  is  a  spiritual  being,  and  should 
therefore  be  able  to  demonstrate,  even  more  effectually 
than  the  English  poet  Lovelace,  that  for  him  stone  walls 
are  no  prison  and  iron  bars  no  cage.  Yet  Cardinal 
Bellarmine,  as  late  as  the  seventeenth  century,  thought 
it  "  very  probable  "  that  the  fire  of  Purgatory  was  a 
real  and  true  fire,  and  one  of  his  reasons  for  this  opinion 
was  the  existence  of  the  active  volcano  of  Etna — a 
clear  intimation  of  his  belief  that  the  sufferings  of 
the  dead  were  to  take  place  in  a  definite  subterranean 
locality  which  would  eventually  become  the  Devil's 
prison-house.  Dean  Inge  tells  us  that  the  Church  ot 
Rome  "  still  teaches  not  only  that  the  purgatorial  fire 
is  material,  but  that  it  is  situated  in  the  middle  of  the 
earth.11  {Personal  Idealism  and  Mysticism,  p.  150.)  He 
is  candid  enough  to  add,  however,  that  his  own  Church 
is  in  no  position  to  throw  stones  at  the  Romanists,  for 
the  Church  of  England,  too,  is  crudely  materialistic  in 
some  of  its  imaginings.  The  fact  is  that  the  teachings 
of  modern  science,  which  have  been  so  often  anathema- 
tized by  the  Churches  for  their  supposed  materialistic 
tendencies,  have  actually  had  the  very  remarkable  effect 
of  abolishing  much  of  the  grotesque  materialism  that 
disfigured  traditional  Christianity. 


LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY      79 

Few   Church    of  England   clergymen  of  to-day  are 
likely  to  affirm  their  belief  in   the   personality  of  the 
Devil  in  such  distinct  and  unambiguous  terms  as  those 
used  bv  Mr.  Goodhart  seventy  years  ago.     It   is  true 
that  the  Devil  is  still  referred  to,  from  time  to  time,  in 
the  sermons  of  our  modern  divines,  but  the  difficulty  is 
to  know  what  such  references  really  mean.     In   these 
days  of  "  rei interpretation1'  it  is  not  sufficient  to  ask  a 
clergyman  what  he  believes,  it  is  also  necessary  to  under- 
take the  task — often  a  very  wearisome  one — of  trying 
to  find  out  what  meaning  (other  than  the  obvious  one) 
he  attaches  to  the  words  in  which  he  states  his  belief. 
If  a  parson  of  three  hundred — or  one  hundred — years 
ago  declared  that  a  certain  calamity  had  been  brought 
about  by  the  Devil,  there  would  be  no  reason  to  doubt 
that  he  meant  precisely  what  he  said.     We  should  know 
that  when  he  spoke  of  the  Devil  he  meant  a  spirit  of 
evil  endowed  with  a  distinct  personality.     But  if  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury  informs  our  own  generation 
— as  he  actually  did  inform   it  in  August  1914 — that 
the  great  war  was  caused  by  the  Devil,  we  cannot  be 
certain   that  his   meaning  has  been  correctly  conveyed 
by  his  woids.     If  he  were  a  layman  dealing  with  a  "  pro- 
fane*1 subject,  and  not  a  Christian  prelate  dealing  with 
;i  religlOUfl  one.  we  should   assume   as  a   matter  of  course 
that  Ihs  words  were  to  be  taken  at  their  face-value.      It 

is   quite  possible,   however,    thai    the   archbishop  was 

merely   using   the   conventional    phraseology  of  religion 

to  express  I  he  rather  platitudi IS  sentiment  that  "this 

war  is  an  evil  thing  and  the  result  of  evil  causes."1  On 
the  other  hand  it  is  equally  possible  that  he  meant 
exactly  what   he  said.       For  all    I    know  to  I  he  eonl  rai  \ , 

the   archbishop   may  believe  as  firmly  in  the  Devil's 


80      LETTERS   TO   A   MISSIONARY 

existence  as  in  his  own  or  God's.  I  lis  words,  as  reported, 
were  to  the  effect  that  this  war  was  "  not  God's  war  but 
the  Devil's  war."  Now  if  by  "the  Devil"  he  merely 
meant  "  evil,"  what  did  he  mean  by  "  God  "  ?  It  is 
clear  that  the  terms  "God"  and  "Devil"  were  used 
antithetically,  and  if  by  the  one  he  did  not  mean  a 
personal  spirit  of  evil,  what  reason  have  we  for  supposing 
that  by  the  other  he  did  mean  a  personal  spirit  of 
good  ?  If  by  "  God  "  he  meant  God,  we  are  justified  in 
assuming  that  by  "the  Devil"  he  meant  the  Devil. 
If  this  assumption  is  correct,  the  archbishop  is  of 
course  exonerated  from  any  suspicion  of  ambiguity 
in  this  particular  instance,  and  we  can  only  regret 
that  his  admirable  example  is  not  followed  more 
generally  by  his  brother-prelates  and  the  rest  of  the 
clergy. 

The  same  problem  confronts  me  when  I  find  a  Scot- 
tish Episcopalian  rector  declaring  that  "the  Devil  is 
making  his  supreme  effort  for  the  domination  of  the 
world."  (This  I  take  from  one  of  the  1916  issues  of 
the  monthly  magazine  of  Christ  Church,  Morningside, 
Edinburgh.)  These  words  are  even  more  explicit  than 
the  archbishop's,  and  the  reference  is  to  the  same  world- 
wide calamity ;  but  what  docs  the  statement  mean  ? 
Does  "the  Devil"  stand  for  the  Satan  of  theology? 
Does  it  mean  "evil"  in  the  abstract?  Or  are  we  to 
understand  that  it  is  a  new  Christian  name  for  the 
Kaiser  ?  If  the  words  were  not  intended  to  express 
literal  fact,  would  it  not  have  been  desirable  to  avoid 
the  use  of  a  term  which  old-fashioned  Christians 
doubtless  interpreted  in  its  natural  sense,  and  which 
must  therefore  have  tended  to  galvanize  a  dying  super- 
stition into  renewed  vitality  ? 


LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY      81 

I  have  already  observed  that  belief  in  the  Devil  is 
still  seriously  entertained  by  the  Church  of  Rome  and 
evangelical  Protestantism.  Fiercely  antagonistic  as 
they  are  in  many  theological  battle-fields,  they  are 
brothers-in-arms  in  defence  of  the  personality  of  the 
arch-enemy  of  mankind.  They  are  equally  unanimous 
in  their  testimony  to  the  personal  existence  of  the  in- 
numerable demons  who  help  their  chief  to  torture  men's 
bodies  and  (when  "permitted")  to  ruin  their  souls. 
The  Catholic  teaching  on  this  subject  is  so  well  known 
that  I  need  not  dwell  upon  it.  A  recent  statement  of 
it  will  be  found  in  chapters  x  and  xi  of  The  Student's 
Catholic  Doctrine,  published  in  1917.  From  another 
authoritative  volume  of  recent  date  I  extract  the  follow- 
ing :  "  One  of  the  greatest  errors  of  our  own  time  is  the 
common  assumption  that  evil  spirits  do  not  exist,  or 
that  if  they  exist  they  no  longer  possess  or  torment 
men."  (Christ  and  the  Powers  of  Darkness,  by  J.  God- 
frey Raupert,  1914.  Cf.  also  his  book  The  Dangers  of 
Modern  Spiritualism,  and  A.  V.  Miller's  Sermons  on 
Modern  Spiritualism.) 

Equally  free  from  ambiguity  is  the  teaching  of  that 
section  of  Protestantism  which  is  so  powerfully  repre- 
sented in  the  mission-field  by  the  C.I.M.  Ample 
evidence  to  this  effect  could  easily  be  produced  from 
the  Mission's  official  publications,  but  you.  as  a  former 
member  of  thai  Mission,  are  well  aware  of  its  doctrinal 
position  and  therefore  require  do  such  evidence.  The 
following  short  passage,  however,  is  perhaps  worthy  of 

notice,  not   because   it   is   unique  or  in  any  way  unusual, 
hut     becau    •   it    is    very    typical    of  the   altitude  of  the 

C.I.M.  towards  the  whole  subjecl  of  demonology.     In 
the  official  organ  of  the  Mission,  under  date  of  December 


82      LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

1912,  there  is  an  account  of  a  successful  proselytizing 
campaign  among  some  Chinese  hill-tribes.  Numbers 
of  converts  were  enrolled,  but  an  epidemic  of  fever 
broke  out  which,  we  are  told,  "  tried  the  work  badly," 
and  which  necessitated  a  removal  of  the  Christians' 
meeting-place  "  from  one  hamlet  to  another."  To  the 
missionaries  it  was  a  "  strange  "  thing  that  God  should 
test  the  new  converts  so  severely  before  they  had  become 
"established."  This  appears  to  imply  a  belief  that 
the  epidemic  was  deliberately  sent  by  God  as  an 
experimental  method  of  testing  the  genuineness  of  the 
conversions.  It  does  not  seem  to  have  occurred  to 
them  that  by  moving  the  Christian  meeting-place  from 
hamlet  to  hamlet,  and  thereby  attracting  crowds  away 
from  the  infected  to  the  uninfected  hamlets,  they  were 
probably  responsible,  to  a  grave  extent,  for  the  spread 
of  the  disease.  Perhaps  they  would  have  said  that  the 
converts  had  nothing  to  fear  from  the  epidemic,  because 
the  Lord  would  assuredly  protect  his  servants,  and  that 
the  "heathen" — well,  they  were  only  "heathen"  and 
the  Devil  might  look  after  his  own.  Unfortunately 
for  this  theory,  it  is  clear  that  the  converts  enjoyed  no 
immunity  from  the  disease;  indeed,  it  is  implied  that 
it  was  they  who  suffered  the  most.  The  narrative 
proceeds  as  follows :  "  The  heathen,  of  course,  say 
that  the  demons  are  punishing  these  hill-people  for 
giving  up  the  worship  of  demons.  Certainly,  the  power 
of  the  demons  is  great  among  these  people.  Praise  God, 
we  baptized  fifteen  believers  in  this  village,  one  of  them 
a  wizard  belonging  to  the  place.  His  conversion  is  an 
outstanding  evidence  that  the  Saving  Power  of  the  Lord 
is  far  above  the  power  of  the  demons.  During  our  short 
tour    we    baptized    sixty-five    converts.     Hallelujah ! " 


LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY      83 

In  this  passage  we  have  a  very  interesting  proof  of  the 
survival  among  modern  missionaries  of  the  primitive 
Christian  theory  that  the  "heathen  gods"  are  really 
demons,  and  that  though  these  demons  are  very  power- 
ful the  "Saving  Power"  of  God  can  overcome  them. 
This  being  their  sincere  belief,  it  is  not  surprising  that 
Christian  missionaries  too  often  show  an  astounding 
ignorance  of  the  nature  of  the  religions  that  stand  in 
the  way  of  their  own  propaganda,  and  that  their 
published  accounts  of  such  religions  are  almost  in- 
variably full  of  the  wildest  misrepresentations  and  the 
grossest  calumnies. 

It  is  possible  that  your  attention  may  not  have  been 
called  to  the  reports  of  the  annual  meeting  of  the 
C.I.M.  held  at  Kingsway  Hall,  London,  on  May  9, 
1(J16.  The  following  extract  is  of  special  interest  in 
connexion  with  •  my  present  subject:  "At  the  evening 
meeting  .  .  .  the  chief  speaker  was  the  Rev.  T.  Darling- 
ton, of  Szechuan,  who,  after  dealing  with  the  theories 
of  Confucianism,  Buddhism,  and  Taoism,  said  that 
there  Satan  was  working  with  indomitable  energy  for  the 
spiritual  and  moral  undoing  of  China,  and  those  who 
lived  in  that  country  were  not  very  long  before  they 
believed  vn  the  existence  of  a  personal  devil.''''  {North 
China  Dai///  Xezvs,  June  8,  1916.) 

Mr.  Darlington's  words  dearly  imply  a  belief  that 
people  who  wire  not  convinced  of  the  Devil's  existence 
before  they  reached  China  would  speedily  become 
convinced  of  it  after  their  arrival  there.  In  other 
words,    Mr.     DarlingtOD     seems    to    have   assumed    that 

China  afforded  more  abundanl  evidence  of  the  Devil's 

personality  than  could   be   found  in    Europe.      Hut  was 
this   simply   a   missionary's    wuv   of   declaring    that     in 


84      LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY 

China  there  was  a  great  deal  of  sin  and  wickedness  ? 
If  this  was  all  he  meant,  we  may  place  his  utterance 
side  by  side  with  that  of  Thomas  Carlyle,  who  after 
conducting  Emerson  through  the  East  End  of  London 
and  showing  him  something  of  the  misery  and  squalor 
that  existed  there,  said,  "  Will  you  believe  in  the  Devil 
now,  man?"  In  view,  however,  of  the  system  of 
demonology  to  which  the  C.I.M.  has  always  remained 
faithful,  it  is  highly  probable  that  Mr.  Darlington 
intended  his  remarks  to  be  taken  literally  and  seriously. 
That  being  so,  there  are  some  questions  which,  with 
equal  seriousness,  I  should  like — if  I  had  the  pleasure 
of  his  acquaintance — to  put  to  him.  If,  as  he  evidently 
believes,  there  is  more  sin  in  China  than  in  the  West, 
how  does  this  prove  the  personality  of  the  Devil  ?  If 
the  lesser  sins  of  the  West  are  insufficient  to  produce 
conviction  of  Satan's  personal  existence,  why  should 
the  greater  sins  of  China  be  expected  to  do  so  ?  If 
non-personal  causes,  or  merely  human  causes,  are 
sufficient  to  account  for  the  sins  of  London,  why  should 
a  personal  or  demonic  cause  be  necessary  to  account  for 
the  sins  of  Canton  ?  Further,  on  what  principle  does 
Mr.  Darlington  weigh  the  sins  of  one  people  against 
those  of  another  ?  What  makes  him  so  confident  that 
China  is,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  more  sinful  than  the 
West  ?  Is  not  his  confidence  based  simply  on  the 
a  priori  assumption  that  a  "heathen"  land  must  be 
more  sinful  than  a  Christian  one,  and  that  Taoism, 
Confucianism,  and  Buddhism  must  (owing  to  Satan's 
patronage  of  them)  be  morally  and  spiritually  inferior 
to  Christianity  ?  My  own  experience  of  Eastern  and 
Western  lands  has  convinced  me  (rightly  or  wrongly) 
that  the  people  of  China  are,  on  the  whole,  no  more 


LETTERS    TO   A    MISSIONARY      85 

prone  to  wickedness  than  those  of  the  West,  that 
neither  East  nor  West  has  any  right  to  claim  moral 
superiority  over  the  other,  and  that  to  abolish  Con- 
fucianism and  Buddhism  in  favour  of  Christianity  would 
do  grave  injury  to  China.  I  cannot  refrain  from  adding 
that  if  Mr.  Darlington  wished  to  gain  general  acceptance 
for  his  theory  as  to  the  moral  inferiority  of  China  and 
her  religions,  he  selected  a  singularly  inopportune 
moment  for  the  purpose.  At  the  time  when  he  de- 
livered his  address,  the  great  war,  with  its  hideous  and 
unparalleled  accompaniments  of  vice  and  crime,  had 
already  lasted  for  nearly  two  years ;  and  I  should  have 
thought  that  if  Mr.  Darlington  expected  to  find  his 
personal  Devil  in  that  part  of  the  globe  which  was  most 
conspicuous  for  its  wickedness  and  sin,  it  was  quite 
unnecessary  for  him  to  carry  his  explorations  beyond 
the  confines  of  Europe. 

Believers  in  the  personal  existence  of  the  Devil  are 
convinced,  on  Scriptural  authority,  that  he  is  destined 
to  be  overthrown  by  his  heavenly  rival ;  but  they  have 
never  been  able  to  explain,  so  far  as  I  am  aware,  how  it 
18  that  the  hopelessness  of  his  position  as  the  antagonist 
of  Omnipotence  is  apparently  unrecognized  by  himself, 
in  spite  of  tin-  fact  that  his  final  defeat  has  been  made 
the  Bllbjecl  of  a  divine  revelation  to  man.  It  is  hardly 
conceivable  that  if  the  Devil  knew  what  was  in  store 
for  him  be  would  continue  a  struggle  which  was  bound 
to  end  in  irretrievable  disaster  for  himself:  \>t  how 
can  he  fail  to  be  aware  of  it  if  it  is  known  to  man? 
Even  if  he  has  unaccountably  failed,  throughout  all 
the  past  ages  of  his  ill-spent,  life,  to  acquire  knowledge 
on  a  subject  of  such  vital  interest  to  himself,  it  is  inex- 


86      LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

plicable  that  he  should  not  be  in  a  position  to  acquire 
it  to-day.     Why  should  he  not  learn  it,  for  example, 
from   the  very  pages  which  I  am  now  writing  ?     Mr 
Frost,  if  he  saw  these  letters,  would  probably  declare 
that  they  were  written  under  the  Devil's  inspiration  — 
for  are  not  all  things  evil  attributable  to  the  Devil  ? 
Surely,  then,  the  Devil  cannot  be  ignorant  of  the  con- 
tents of  letters  of  which  he  is  himself,  in  a  sense,  the 
author ;  and  if  he  is  now  overlooking  my  shoulder  as  I 
write  (a  grave  possibility,  especially  as  it  is  close  on 
midnight)  he  cannot  fail  to  learn  the  dreadful  truth — 
which  is  that  all  his  best-laid  schemes,  like  those  of 
Burns's  mouse,  must  infallibly  "gang  a-gley,"  that  all 
his  efforts  to  strive  with  God   are  utterly  futile,  and 
that  he  himself  is  under  sentence  of  eternal  damnation. 
A  reference  to  pages  77—8  will  show   him  that  when 
the  Millennium   Kingdom  is  inaugurated  he  is    to  be 
"shut  up  in  the  bottomless  pit,"  and  that  the  earth 
which  he  tried  so  hard  to  mar    will  then  become  his 
prison-house.     Doubtless  the  mere  fact  that  his  over- 
throw is  prophesied  in  the  Bible  would  not  cause  him 
much  alarm,  for  it  may  be  assumed  that  if  he  ever  casts 
a  glance  at  that  sacred  volume  he  regards  its  references 
to  himself  as  scurrilous  slander  altogether  beneath  the 
notice    of  a  self-respecting  Devil,  or  as  the  one-sided 
utterance  of  a  hated  rival  who,  by  his  own  confession, 
is  tainted  with  jealousy.     But  if  he  learns  at  last  from 
a  sincere  well-wisher  who  is    one   of  his    own    human 
instruments  of  guile — and  as  far  as  I  am  concerned  he 
is  very  welcome  to  the  information — that  his  heavenly 
opponent  is  in  the  strictest  sense  of  the  word  omnipotent 
and  therefore  absolutely  certain  of  victory,  it  is  scarcely 
credible  that  he  should  be  willing  to  continue  a  perfectly 


LETTERS  TO   A    MISSIONARY      87 

hopeless  struggle.  Satan's  power,  however  vast,  is — by 
the  Christian  hypothesis — finite,  whereas  the  power  of 
God,  also  by  Christian  hypothesis,  is  infinite.  No 
multiplication  of  finite  quantities  can  bridge  the  chasm 
between  the  finite  and  the  infinite,  and  therefore,  if 
Satan  is  as  intelligent  as  he  is  usually  represented  to 
be,  he  cannot  be  ignorant  of  the  obvious  fact  that  even 
if  he  were  reinforced  bv  a  billion  demon-allies — each  of 
them  a  billion  times  more  powerful  than  Beelzebub  or 
Moloch — his  forces  would  literally  be  no  nearer  equality 
with  the  forces  at  the  disposal  of  God  than  they  were 
on  the  day  when,  after  his  calamitous  defeat  in  heaven, 
he  was 

"Hurled  headlong  naming  from  the  ethereal  sky, 
With  hideous  ruin   and  combustion,  down 
To  bottomless  perdition,  there  to  dwell 
In  adamantine  chains  and  penal  fire, 
Who  durst  defy  the  Omnipotent  to  arms." 

It  is  of  course  conceivable  that  Satan  is  an  unxtiUing 
combatant,  and  that  he  is  compelled  to  fight  like 
a  gladiator  merely  for  the  amusement  of  the  heavenly 
hierarchy,  who,  when  they  tire  of  the  long  day's  sport, 
fully  intend  to  turn  their  celestial  thumbs  downwards. 
If,  however,  Satan  is  willingly  maintaining  a  struggle 
against  an  opponent  whom  he  knows  to  possess 
resources  of  [tower  thai  are  literally  infinite,  he  must 
be  either  the  grandest  of  heroes  or  the  sorriest  of  fools  : 
and  in  neither  case  can  he  be  regarded  as  a  suitable 
exponent  of  undiluted  wickedness. 

It  cannot  be  denied  that  there  are  innumerable 
Christian    legends    which    represent    Satan    as   being 

easily  fooled  as  a  guileless  child.     To  devise  means 

Of     duping      him      seems      to      have      heen      a      la\oiuite 


88      LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY 

amusement  in  medieval  Europe.  Nor  is  it  only  men 
who  have  overcome  the  Devil  by  trickery  :  the  same 
unsportsmanlike  behaviour  is  believed  by  some  of  the 
Church  Fathers  to  have  been  resorted  to  by  God 
himself.  Origen's  theory  of  the  Atonement  was  to 
the  effect  that  bv  the  Devil's  successful  temptation 
of  man  he  acquired  rights  over  the  disposal  of  men's 
souls.  God  offered  Christ's  soul  in  exchange  for  the 
souls  of  men,  and  the  bargain  was  accepted  ;  but  the 
Devil  was  duped,  because  Christ  overcame  both  him 
and  death.  The  idea  was  afterwards  expressed  in 
a  somewhat  graphic  way  as  follows :  The  bait  was 
Christ's  humanity  ;  the  Devil  snapped  at  it,  and  was 
left  hanging  on  the  hook  of  Christ's  divinity.  On  the 
whole,  however,  Christians  are  not  generally  disposed 
to  admit  that  their  Arch-Adversary  is  a  fool — on  the 
contrary,  they  constantly  assert  that  he  is  possessed 
of  extraordinary  intelligence.  And  surely  they  are 
guided  by  a  true  instinct ;  for  where  would  be  the 
glory  of  evading  the  clumsy  booby-traps  of  a  muddle- 
headed  Devil  ? 

If  Satan,  then,  is  no  fool,  are  we  to  accept  the 
alternative  that  he  is  the  most  heroic  figure  in  the 
universe  ?  It  may  be  true ;  but  if  the  Devil  is  a 
hero  he  cannot  be  wholly  wicked,  because,  being 
endowed  in  a  superlative  degree  with  the  virtue  of 
courage,  he  is  to  that  extent  virtuous.  Lord  Brougham 
is  said  to  have  been  so  captured  by  the  courage  of 
Satan  in  Paradise  Lost  that  he  was  sorry  he  did  not 
win  ;  and  I  am  not  sure  that  we  should  not  be  justified 
in  saying  the  same  of  the  Satan  of  orthodox  theology. 
A  doubt  may  even  arise  in  our  minds  as  to  whether 
Satan     has     not    been    made    the    victim    of  Divine 


LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY      89 

misrepresentation,  and  whether  the  roles  of  God  and 
the  Devil  should  not  be  reversed.  Satan,  as  I  have 
said,  cannot  be  wholly  wicked  if  he  strives  so  heroically 
in  a  cause  predestined  to  failure ;  whereas  God  is 
certainly  not  wholly  good  if,  being  omnipotent,  he 
condemns  millions  of  souls — or  even  one  single  soul — 
to  everlasting  pain  from  which  he  can  but  will  not 
grant  release.  Moreover,  we  have  no  reason  to  suppose 
that  Satan  would  ever  have  thought  of  creating  a  hell, 
or  would  have  done  so  if  he  had  thought  of  it ; 
whereas  God,  we  are  told,  both  thought  of  it  and  did  it. 
But  there  is  another  possible  explanation  of  Satan's 
heroic  persistence.  What  if  he  maintains  the  struggle 
because,  with  better  knowledge  than  man  possesses, 
he  is  aware  that  the  contest  is  not  a  hopeless  one  ? 
What  if  God's  omnipotence  turned  out  to  be  a  fable 
after  all — merely  a  baseless  story  circulated  among 
mankind  to  discourage  rebellion  and  keep  them  in 
a  state  of  reverential  awe?  What  if  Satan  were  to 
assail  heaven  once  more  with  his  legions  of  fallen 
angels  (as  we  are  told  in  the  Second  Book  of  Paradise 
Lost  he  thought  of  doing)  and  succeed,  this  time,  in 
dethroning  its  Divine  despot?  We  may  be  sure  that 
in  one  respect,  ;it  least,  he  would  make  good  use  of 
his  power:  he  would  open  the  gates  of  hell—  certainly 
to  release  his  fellow-sufferers,  and  possibly  (who  knows  p) 
to  admit  his  vanquished  foe. 


LETTER   VI 

At  the  beginning  of  my  first  letter  (p.  1)  I  referred 
to  the  difficulty,  in  these  days  of  "restatement"  and 
"  reinterpretation,"  of  obtaining  an  authoritative  de- 
finition of  what  Christianity  really  is.  There  is  an 
ever-growing  number  of  people  who  call  themselves 
Christians,  and  even  cling  to  the  phraseology  of  the 
creeds,  and  yet  are  sceptics  or  infidels  with  regard  to 
many  of  the  doctrines  which  have  been  regarded  by 
all  the  great  historic  Churches  as  absolutely  essential 
to  the  faith  of  a  true  Christian — doctrines  so  essential 
that  in  the  days  when  the  Churches  were  backed  by  the 
whole  strength  of  the  State,  the  persons  who  doubted 
or  denied  them  were  liable  to  the  ghastly  punishments 
reserved  fcr  heretics  and  apostates.  In  these  days  of 
dwindling  faith  the  expression  of  disbelief  in  even  the 
fundamentals  of  Christianity  is  no  longer  a  criminal 
offence  ;  but  it  is  a  very  doubtful  question  whether  the 
"  Liberal  "  Protestants,  Broad  Churchmen,  and  Modern- 
ists of  to-day,  having  surrendered  many  of  the  essential 
tenets  of  historic  Christianity,  are  justified  in  applying 
the  Christian  name  to  the  belief's  which  they  find  it 
possible  to  retain. 

It  cannot  be  denied  that  many  of  these  neo-Chris- 
tians,  by  forcing  new  meanings  into  the  old  verbal 
formulae,  have  gone  far  to  reject  the  religion  of  their 

90 


LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY      91 

forefathers.  By  retaining  the  form  while  they  reject 
or  transform  the  content  of  the  old  creed,  they  seem 
to  think  they  have  preserved  all  that  is  essential — as 
though  the  Christian  faith  were  merely  a  heap  of  verbal 
counters  to  which  they,  the  players,  are  entitled  to 
attach  any  meanings  that  happen  to  suit  their  game  ! 

Among  the  "reinterpreted"  doctrines  are  those  of 
the  Fall  and  Redemption  of  man,  the  Atonement  and 
the  Resurrection   of  the    Body.     In  respect   of  these 
dogmas    the  newer  views   (e.  g.    Atonement  =  at-one- 
ment)  have  practically  won  the  day,  even  among  people 
who  pride  themselves  on  their  orthodoxy.     The  changes 
have    come   about   so  gradually  that  most  people  are 
hardly   aware  that  there  has   been  any  change  at  all. 
Modern  ideas  about  the  Incarnation,  however,  have  not 
yet  quite  succeeded  in  supplanting  the  orthodox  theory, 
and  existing  divergences  as    to  the   meaning    of  this 
central  dogma  are  sufficient  to  justify  grave  doubts  as 
to  whether  the  term  "Christianity"  can  legitimately 
be  stretched  so  far  as  to  include  those  who  disbelieve 
(for  this  is  what  it  comes  to)  in  the  Godhead  of  Jesus. 
Keble  certainly  gave  a  satisfactory  proof  of  his  ortho- 
doxy when   he  declared    with  emphasis  that    "this  .Jesus 
of  Nazareth,    the    Son    of   Mary,    is   indeed   the  Most 
High  God,  Creator  and  Possessor  of  Heaven  and  Earth 
and  of  all  things  visible  and  invisible'';  but  with  this 
dear  and   unambiguous  statement  of  Catholic  doctrine 
in   our  minds,  what  are  we  to  say  about  the  terms  in 
which  a  younger  theologian — a  contemporary  of  our 

own — prefers  to  express    the   same   central   tenet    of  the 
Christian  religion?     "If  we  are  to  form  a   light  con 
ception  of  God,"  says  the  Rev.  William  Temple  in 
Foundations,   "we    must    look   at   Christ.     The   wise 


92      LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY 

question  is  not,  '  Is  Christ  Divine  p1  but,  'What  is  God 
like?'  and  the  answer  to  that  is  'Christ.'"  To  pre- 
tend that  in  these  statements  Keble  and  Temple  have 
merely  used  different  phraseology  to  express  identically 
the  same  truth  is,  to  say  the  least,  disingenuous. 

In  15S3  one  John  Lewes,  "an  obstinate  heretic," 
was  burned  alive  at  Norwich  for  "denying  the  Godhead 
of  Christ.-"  It  is  fortunate,  not  only  for  lay  heretics, 
but  also  for  many  of  our  "  clerks  in  holy  orders  ,1  to- 
day, that  they  were,  born  in  the  nineteenth,  not  in  the 
sixteenth,  century.  There  are  scholars  among  them 
who  "  restate  "  far  more  drastically  than  Temple.  For 
example,  Dr.  D.  C.  Macintosh  of  the  Yale  Divinity 
School,  while  not  going  so  far  as  to  agree  with  the 
Drews  school  in  its  denial  of  the  historicity  of  Jesus, 
has  nevertheless  arrived  at  the  conclusion  that  a  belief 
in  his  existence  is  not  essential  to  Christianity !  And 
there  are  members  of  the  English  clergy  who  have 
expressed  the  same  opinion. 

I  purposely  refrain  from  enlarging  upon  the  views  of 
German  critics,  because  the  present  aim  of  the  de- 
fenders of  the  established  creeds  in  the  allied  countries 
(especially  England)  is,  as  you  have  doubtless  observed, 
to  establish  a  direct  causal  relationship  between  the 
higher  criticism  as  manipulated  by  wicked  German 
professors  and  the  atrocities  committed  during  the 
war  by  the  German  army  and  navy.  But  it  is,  of 
course,  an  absurd  mistake  to  suppose  that  the  neo- 
Christians  of  to-day  are  to  be  found  only  in  Germany. 
They  are  confined  to  no  single  country,  and  are 
certainly  to  be  met  with  in  America  and  England  as 
well  as  in  France,  Holland,  and  Italy.  The  ordinary 
lay  public  in  those  countries  (especially  the  two  first 


LETTERS   TO   A   MISSIONARY      93 

named)  are  not  yet  very  familiar  with  the  advanced 
views  referred  to,  because  for  the  most  part  they  are 
put  forward  in  expensive  theological  works  and  in 
"heavy"  reviews  which  are  seldom  read  bv  the  average 
layman ;  moreover,  they  are  expressed  in  language 
which  is  deliberatelv  couched,  as  far  as  circumstances 
permit,  in  the  verbal  formulas  of  Christian  tradition, 
and  therefore  appear,  on  a  superficial  reading,  to  be 
more  orthodox  than  they  really  are.  Yet  even  the 
layman,  if  he  is  exceptionally  wide-awake  and  intelli- 
gent, is  beginning  to  enquire  into  the  meaning  for  him 
of  the  unparalleled  unrest  which  he  cannot  help  seeing 
around  him  in  all  the  Churches.  He  finds  the  ablest 
writers  and  thinkers  in  Christendom  insisting  on  the 
gravity  of  the  crisis  with  which  the  Church  is  now 
faced,  and  on  "  the  urgent  necessity  for  a  restatement  of 
( christian  doctrines  and  a  revision  of  Christian  methods.'1 
(The  Bishop  of  Hereford,  in  his  farewell  sermon  at  St. 
.Margaret's.  Westminster,  as  reported  in  The  Times 
of  December  !).  1912.)  He  will  find  distinguished 
preachers  admitting,  in  sermons  preached  before  mixed 
congregations,  that  the  very  creeds  (to  quote  the 
bishop  again) are  "partially  obsolete11  and  "cannot  be 
rightly  or  reasonably  clothed  with  a  precise  and  final 
authority."  The  enquiring  Christian  of  to-day  is 
assured,  on  the  one  hand,  that  in  the  Apostles1  Creed 
is  to  be  found  "the  common  basis  of  Christian  though!  " 
(the  Rev.  A.  E.  Burn,  D.I).);  ye\  la-  will  be  told,  on 
the  other  hand,  thai  "our  beliefs  concerning  'God  the 
Father  Almighty,  Maker  of  Heaven  and  Earth1  are 
radically  difterenl    from   the  beliefs  <>l    our   fathers," 

and    that     "tin'   only    woids    in    that    ;-(iil<i<i     oi     il< 

Apostles'  <  reed  which  we  can  interpret  as  our  ancestors 


94      LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

did  arc  the  words  'the,1  'of,'  and  'and.'"  (Henry 
Goodwin  Smith,  D.D.,  formerly  professor  of  System- 
atic Theology.)  Dogmas  have  been  discarded  one  by 
one,  and  are  being  or  have  been  replaced  by  substitutes 
which  the  Christian  public  are  encouraged  to  think  are 
the  same  old  dogmas  because  they  are  dressed  up  in  the 
same  old  names.  Heresies  (some  of  them  anathema- 
tized by  Popes  and  Church  Councils  centuries  ago)  are 
rampant  in  all  the  Churches,  and  doctrines  which  to 
the  scandal  and  horror  of  Christendom  were  daringly 
attacked  by  the  "infidels"  and  "atheists"  of  the 
eighteenth  and  nineteenth  centuries  are  now  lightly 
surrendered,  reinterpreted,  or  declared  "  unessential ': 
by  men  who  are  the  professional  exponents  of  Christian 
thought  and  the  official  defenders  of  the  Christian 
"  deposit  of  faith."  To-day  the  warfare  is  not  only  be- 
tween "  infidel ,1  and  Christian  but  also  between  Chris- 
tian and  Christian,  and  the  conflict  is  being  fought  out 
at  the  very  threshold  of  the  holiest  sanctuaries  of  the 
faith.  "Difficulties,"  said  Father  Tyrrell,  "have  ac- 
cumulated to  a  degree  that  makes  the  ablest  and  most 
cultivated  minds  to  be  those  least  capable  of  effecting 
a  reconciliation  between  orthodox  theology  and  the  rest 
of  the  field  of  knowledge.'11  (A  Much-abused  Letter,  p. 
40.)  Those  "ablest  and  most  cultivated  minds11  are 
now  engaged  in  vain  efforts  to  construct  a  new  Christian 
edifice  on  the  foundations  of  the  old  one  without  pull- 
ing the  old  one  down  to  make  room  for  the  new.  An 
English  bishop  asserts  that  orthodox  Protestant  Chris- 
tianity "has  received  a  series  of  intellectual  shocks,  the 
seriousness  of  which  it  is  impossible  to  exaggerate," 
and  that  certain  time-honoured  doctrines  have  been 
"  riddled  by  the  shot  and  shell  of  criticism."     (Bishop 


LETTERS    TO   A    MISSIONARY      95 

Gore,  in  Orders  and  Unity.)  A  well-known  English 
clerical  writer  of  unblemished  orthodoxy  sorrowfully 
admits  that  the  Western  world  of  to-day  is  no  more 
Christian  than  it  was  in  the  days  preceding  the  reign 
of  Constantine,  and  that  "  the  atmosphere  in  literature 
and  art,  in  novels  and  dramas,  in  newspapers  and 
reviews,  is  not  only  no  longer  Christian,  but  is  largely 
anti-Christian,  even  on  the  ethical  side."  (Dr.  J.  N. 
Figgis,  Civilisation  at  the  Cross-roads,  pp.  29-31.) 

A  Scottish  minister  (the  Rev.  D.  Macmillan,  in 
Facing  the  Facts,  p.  243)  declares  that  even  God- 
fearing Scotland  is  calling  for  "  a  restatement  of 
Christian  doctrine "  on  the  ground  that  "  the  old 
doctrinal  position  has  been  undermined"  and  that 
nothing  as  yet  has  been  found  to  put  in  its  place. 
A  few  months  before  the  outbreak  of  war  The  Record 
(a  Church  of  England  weekly)  referred  to  "  the  lament- 
able fact"  that  the  criticism  now  predominant  not 
only  in  the  German  but  also  in  the  English  Univer- 
sities "  maintains  views  respecting  the  Old  Testament, 
and  even  in  some  cases  respecting  the  New,  which  are 
totally  inconsistent  not  merely  with  their  accuracy  in 
detail,  but   with  their  substantial  truth."    Cambridge 

DOf  an    active    Society   of    Heretics,    the  J'cns    ei 

origo  of  a  Beiies  of  papers  which,  had  they  appeared 
a  few  generations  ago,  would   have  added  a  ruddier 

glow  to  the  fires  of  Sniithficld.  Both  Oxford  and 
Cambridge  harbour  tutors,  lecturers,  and  professors 
whose  disbelief  in  the  Christian  Creeds  is  a  matter 
of  common    knowledge,   yet    these    men    retain    their 

academic  positions  as  guides  and  teachers  of  the  rising 
generation  without  a  word  of  serious  protest  either 
from    the    Iniversily   authorities   or    from    parents  and 


96      LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

guardians.  When,  about  four  years  ago,  some  stir  was 
caused  by  the  prosecution  of  an  uncultured  rationalist 
under  one  of  the  obsolescent  blasphemy  laws,  it  was 
a  very  distinguished  English  professor,  a  man  of  letters 
of  European  reputation,  who  wrote  to  the  Press  and 
suggested  that  if  the  authorities  wished  to  renew  the 
vitality  of  those  laws  they  should  begin  by  prosecuting 
several  members  of  the  professorial  and  tutorial  staffs 
of  the  two  Universities  (including  himself)  and  at 
least  two  highly  respectable  members  of  His  Majesty's 
Government. 

The  ranks  of  the  clergy  contain  men  who  explicitly 
or  implicitly  avow  their  disbelief  in  the  "  nature- 
miracles"  of  both  Testaments,  and  also  in  the  dogmas 
of  the  Virgin  Birth  of  Jesus  and  his  bodily  Resur- 
rection and  Ascension  ;  and  candidates  for  Anglican 
ordination  not  long  ago  were  so  obstinate  in  their 
refusal  to  make  a  solemn  declaration  of  their  belief 
in  the  truth  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  that 
it  became  necessary  to  modify  the  wording  of  the 
formula.  Biblical  scholars  of  high  reputation  have 
admitted  that  it  is  impossible  to  write  a  biography 
of  Jesus,  because  there  are  no  trustworthy  materials 
out  of  which  such  a  biography  can  be  constructed. 
This  is  allowed  even  by  so  reverent  and  conservative 
a  critic  as  Professor  A.  S.  Peake.  According  to  the 
late  Professor  Cheyne  of  Oxford,  "  it  is  abundantly 
established  by  criticism  that  most  of  what  is  contained 
even  in  the  Synoptic  Gospels  is  liable  to  the  utmost 
doubt,"  and  that  "  what  may  reasonably  be  accepted 
is  by  no  means  capable  of  use  as  the  basis  of  a  doctrine 
of  Incarnation."  He  also  refers  to  the  "considerable 
probability"  that  the  Crucifixion  is  unhistorical.     {The 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY      97 

Reconciliation  of  Races  and  Religions,  1914,  pp.  201-2, 
185.)  We  also  know  that  this  critic  inclined  to  the 
belief  that  the  Twelve  Apostles  never  existed,  and 
that  Jesus  was  not  betrayed  by  Judas  or  by  anyone 
else.  And  yet  Dr.  Cheyne  succeeded  in  persuading 
himself  that  he  was  not  only  a  Christian  but  an 
Anglican  ! 

Perhaps  even  more  shocking  to  orthodox  sensibilities 
than  the  views  of  this  Oxford  professor  of  the  Inter- 
pretation of  Holy  Scripture  are  those  of  the  great 
French  modernist,  the  ex-abbe  Loisy.  This  scholar 
has  suggested  that  after  the  Crucifixion  (the  historicity 
of  which  he  sees  no  sufficient  reason  to  doubt)  the 
body  of  Jesus  was  thrown  into  a  common  malefactors1 
trench,  and  that  if  it  had  been  looked  for  a  few  days 
later  it  would  have  been  unrecognizable.1 

It  is  clear,  then,  that  those  orthodox  writers  (lay 
and  clerical)  who  ever  since  the  outbreak  of  war 
have  been  trying  to  make  out  that  the  iniquities  of 
Germany  are  traceable  to  the  prevalence  in  that 
country  of  what  they  love  to  describe  as  "the  vaga- 
ries of  the  so-called  'higher  criticism,'1  would  do 
well  to  disabuse  themselves  of  the  idea  that  similar 
"vagaries'1  arc  rarely  met  with  in  England,  America, 
and  Prance.  It  was  in  1914 — shortly  before  war  was 
declared — that  the  Bishop  of  London,  at  a  meeting 
of    the     Cpper     House    of    Convocation,    presented    a 

1  "On  pent  supposer  que  lea  Boldata  d^tacherenl  le  corps de 
la  croix  avaui  le  Boir  el  le  miren1  dans  quelque  fosse  commune, 
o  1  rem  ietaft  pele  mfile  lea  reatee  des  suppliers.  Lea  conditions 
de  sepulture  rarenl  telles  qu'au  boul  de  quelques  jours  it  aurail 
impossible  de  reconnaitre  la  dlpouille  du  Sauveur,  quand 
DiCmeoo  L'aurail  cherchee."  (Loisy,  Lee  fivangilee  Syrwptiquee, 
p.  223.) 


98      LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

petition  signed  by  676  priests  of"  his  diocese  "  express- 
ing grave  anxiety  at  the  unchecked  denial  of  funda- 
mental truths  of  the  Faith  by  some  who  hold  office 
in  the  Church."  At  the  annual  meeting  of  the 
Catholic  Union  held  on  June  26,  1914,  Cardinal 
Gasquet  delivered  a  lecture  on  the  spread  of  Liberalism 
in  religion  in  both  France  and  England.  He  pointed 
out  that  the  tendency  of  non-Catholics  appeared  to 
be  "  towards  absolute  vagueness  and  uncertainty  on 
the  part  of  those  who  continue  to  believe  anything 
at  all  of  the  truths  of  Christianity.  Here  in  England 
the  most  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  Incarnation  of 
our  Lord  are  rejected  or  explained  away,  even  by 
those  who  continue  to  claim  membership  in  a  Church 
which  professes  itself  to  be  Christian."  He  added  that 
"  if  we  look  to  France  we  find  a  State  which,  as 
a  State,  has  cut  itself  off'  from  the  profession  of  any 
form  of  religious  belief,  and  has  even  excised  the  name 
of  God  from  the  approved  books  intended  for  the 
instruction  of  the  young."  (See  The  Times,  June  27, 
1914.) 

The  fact  that  the  keenest  critics  of  the  orthodox 
Christianity  of  the  Churches  are  themselves  Christians, 
or  like  to  call  themselves  so,  is  precisely  what  imparts 
a  special  significance  and  piquancy  to  the  present 
situation.  It  would,  of  course,  be  easy  to  find  most 
of  the  heresies  of  our  contemporary  Modernists  and 
Broad  Churchmen  in  the  works  of  numerous  writers 
who  do  nut  lay  claim  to  the  Christian  name ;  but 
I  purposely  avoid  all  reference  to  such  writers,  because 
orthodox  Christians  have  a  well-known  habit  of  dis- 
posing of  their  non-Christian  opponents  by  declaring 
that    they   are    prejudiced    against    Christianity   and 


LETTERS   TO   A   MISSIONARY      99 

therefore  cannot   be  admitted   as    witnesses ;   or  that 
they  are  sciolists,  with  no  expert  knowledge  of  Chris- 
tian theology  or  Church  history  ;  or  that  they  confuse 
the  accidents  of  Christianity  with  the  essentials ;   or 
that  they  lack  the  Christian  "  experience  "  which  could 
alone  justify  them  in  disputing  the  utterances  of  those 
to  whom  such  " experience "  is  familiar;  or  that  they 
are    men    of  evil    lives   and    infamous   character    who 
profess   disbelief    in    Christian    dogmas    because   they 
wish  to  find  some  logical  excuse  for  their  abandonment 
of  Christian  morals.     These  simple  methods  of  crush- 
ing  "infidelity"    and    heresy   cannot    be    successfully 
adopted  by  the  upholders  of  traditional  Christianity 
when  their  opponents  are  not  only  men  of  irreproach- 
able character,  but  are  also  trained  theologians  who 
insist,  legitimately  or  otherwise,  on  their  right  to  call 
themselves    Christians.     These   daring   innovators  are 
the    friends,   not  the  enemies,   of  Christianity  (or,  at 
least,  of  what  they  believe  Christianity  to  be  capable 
of  becoming),   and   their   criticisms  of  orthodoxy  or 
credal  restatements  are  therefore  entitled  to  be  treated 
with   a   respect    which    perhaps   we   can    hardly  expect 
the    Church    to    pay    to    the    criticisms    of    confessed 
enemies.     "There   is   nothing   wanton   about   them," 
Dr.    Sanday   says,   "nothing   supercilious,  nothing 
cynical ;  they  obey  their  conscience  and  go  where  their 
conscience  leads  them  ;  they  are  evidently,  all  of  them, 
genuinely  religious  men  and  good  ( !hris1  Ians."    ( ./  Reply 
t<>  the  Bishop  of  Oxford's  Open  Letter  on  the  Basis  of 
Anglican  Fellowship,  1914,  |>.  '.ID.)     Even  Bishop  Gore 
is  obliged  to  admit  (see  the  Oxford  Diocesan  Magazine 
for  .lune   191 4)  thai  "  we  have  not  i<>  do  with  men  who 
have  any  lend,  ocy  to  hypocrisy  or  personal  insincerity.''' 


ioo     LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

Another  thing  that  tends  to  embarrass  the  orthodox 
in  their  attempts  to  withstand  the  assaults  of  their 
"advanced"  fellow-theologians  is  their  disquieting 
knowledge  of  the  fact  that  the  heterodoxy  of  one  age 
has  often  become  the  orthodoxy  of  another,  and  that 
men  whose  opinions  seem  dangerously  heretical  to-day 
may  be  regarded  as  the  conservatives  of  a  not  distant 
future.  Hence  we  find  an  increasing  reluctance  to 
initiate  prosecutions  for  heresy.  One  generation  is 
shocked  by  Essays  and  Reviews  (1860),  or,  through 
its  representative  Lord  Shaftesbury,  declares  Ecce  Homo 
(1865)  to  have  been  "vomited  from  the  jaws  of  hell." 
The  next  generation  sees  nothing  very  dreadful  in  either 
Essays  and  Reviews  or  Ecce  Homo,  but  is  alarmed  by 
Lux  Mundi  (1889),  the  disintegrating  effects  of  which 
caused  an  orthodox  wit  to  give  it  the  alternative  title 
of  Flux  Mundi.  Those  whose  spiritual  eyesight  was 
not  blasted  by  Lux  Mundi  winced  with  pain  at  some 
of  the  pages  of  Contentio  Veritatis  (1902).  Many  of 
those  who  survived  all  these  shocks  without  spiritual  or 
moral  collapse  are  now  scandalized  by  Foundations  (1912) 
and  horrified  by  the  Rev.  J.  M.  Thompson's  Miracles 
in  the  New  Testament  (1911)  and  Through  Facts  to 
Faith  (1912).  xVnd  I  think  we  may  confidently  pro- 
phesy that  when  the  writers  of  Foundations  are  a  score 
of  years  older,  more  than  one  of  them  will  be  found 
among  the  active  opponents  of  some  new  school  of 
religious  thought  that  shows  a  disposition  to  climb 
still  higher — or  (would  you  prefer  me  to  say  ?)  to  descend 
still  lower.  One,  at  least,  of  the  contributors  to 
Foundations  seems  to  anticipate  that  at  some  future 
date  he  and  his  colleagues  may  be  looked  upon  as 
conservative  old  fogies.     "  Will  not  a  future  genera- 


LETTERS   TO   A   MISSIONARY     101 

tion,"  he  asks,  "look  on  a  position  such  as  ours  as  we 
look  on  the  'harmonies''  of  Genesis  and  Science  which 
abounded  in  the  magazines  of  the  'seventies'1  and 
'  eighties  '  ? "  I  fear  the  answer  to  that  question  can 
only  be  (to  use  political  phraseology)  in  the  affirmative. 
The  Church  has  always  had  critics  and  restless  inno- 
vators within  her  own  borders,  but  till  recent  years  it 
was  usuallv  possible  to  find  some  effectual  means  of 
silencing  them.  The  Church  of  Rome  expels  the 
Modernists  from  her  communion,  but  she  is  no  longer 
able  to  strike  at  the  root  of  the  evil,  for  the  simple 
reason  that  she  no  longer  dares  to  use  physical  force. 
Against  the  abbe  Loisy  she  launches  the  major  ex- 
communication. In  other  days  this  would  have  com- 
pelled him  to  choose  between  recantation  and  death  : 
in  this  twentieth  century  the  only  material  calamity 
that  befalls  M.  Loisy  as  a  result  of  his  excommunication 
is  that  he  loses  the  services  of  his  pious  charwoman. 

Hut  if  the  Churches  of  Christendom  and  the  main- 
tainers  of  the  various  Christian  orthodoxies  can  no 
longer  exterminate  heresy  by  means  of  thumbscrew  and 
stake,  anil  cannot,  in  the  circumstances,  accuse  the 
h  actio  to  whom  I  have  referred  of  being  antagonistic 
to  religion,  they  stand  on  strong  ground  when  Ihey 
declare  th.it  men  who  deny  some  of  the  fundamental 
tenets  of  traditional  Christianity  should  cease  to  exercise 
priestly  and  ministerial  functions  in  the  Church.  This 
is  the  attitude  ot'  men  like  Professor  Benjamin  H.  War- 
field  of  Princeton,  the  Bishops  of  Oxford  and  Zanzibar, 
the  Dean  of  Canterbury,  ami  the  07f>  priests  of  the 
Diocese  of   London   who  signed    the  above-mentioned 

petition    to    Convocation.       It    cannot     he    denied     that 


102     LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY 

their  case  is  a  very  strong  and  reasonable  one.     What 
they    say,    in    effect,   is  that   when   a   clergyman  finds 
he  has  ceased  to  believe  in   the  Church's  creeds  and 
has  moved  away  from  the  doctrinal  position  which  at 
his  ordination  he  promised  to  defend,  his  plain  duty  is 
to  retire  from  his  official  position  as  one  of  the  Church's 
licensed   ministers.     Dr.   Wace,  for   example,  puts  the 
case  in  a  nutshell  when    he  says   that  when  ordained 
clergymen  are  led  by  criticism  "  into  conclusions  which 
are  inconsistent  with  that  unfeigned  belief  in  the  truth 
of    the    Scriptures    which    our   Church    professes,    and 
which  .  .  .  the  Church  has  held  from  the  time  of  our 
Lord,  their  place  is  not  in  the  ministry."     (The  Record, 
November  14,  1913.)      Sometimes  the  opinion   is  ex- 
pressed that  men  who  retain  their  official  positions  in 
the    Church    while    they   disbelieve    in    the    Church's 
doctrines,  or  in  the  Church's  interpretation  of  those 
doctrines,  are  guilty  of  conduct  which  is  likely  to  mis- 
lead or  to  deceive.     Lord  Hugh  Cecil  states  this  point 
of  view  in  the  following  words  :  "It  is  a  plain  question 
for  plain  people.      And  I  think  plain  people  will  decide 
that  a  minister  of  the  Church  of  England  who  definitely 
rejects  the  Apostles'  Creed  or  certain  clauses  of  it,  and 
yet  retains  his  benefice,  is  not  acting  the  part  of  a  man 
of  honour."     (The  Times,  April  23,  1914.) 

The  suggestion  that  modernist  and  liberalizing 
theologians  are  not  men  of  honour  is,  in  my  opinion, 
a  cruel  slander.  Most  of  these  men,  if  not  all,  con- 
tinue to  call  themselves  Christians  and  retain  their 
offices  in  the  Church  not  from  any  selfish  or  hypocritical 
motive  but  from  a  chivalrous  and  disinterested  desire 
to  relieve  Christianity  of  its  incrustation  of  puerile 
superstition  and  pseudo-metaphysics,  and  start  it  on  a 


LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY     103 

new  career  of  spiritual  and  moral  usefulness ;  and  be- 
cause they  sincerely  believe  that  without  some  such 
restatement  or  reinterpretation  as  they  have  attempted 
Christianity  is  doomed  to  extinction.  Nevertheless,  I 
am  in  entire  agreement  with  the  writers  last  quoted 
in  thinking  that  persons  who  hold  extreme  Modernist 
or  Liberal  views  should  give  up  their  official  positions 
in  a  Church  that  exists  for  the  express  purpose  of 
teaching,  maintaining,  and  promulgating  creeds  and 
dogmas  in  which  they  have  ceased  to  believe.  Indeed, 
I  would  go  much  further,  and  say  that  in  my  opinion 
such  men  should  cease  to  call  themselves  Christians.  It 
is  surely  far  from  right  that  men  should  apply  to  new 
religious  syntheses  of  their  own  a  term  which  for  many 
centuries  has  been  intimately  and  exclusively  associated 
with  beliefs  and  tenets  which  they  largely  or  wholly 
repudiate.  The  retention  of  the  Christian  name  by 
men  whose  beliefs  or  opinions  are  completely  subver- 
sive of  Christian  orthodoxy  must  necessarily  tend  to 
sophistication  and  misunderstanding,  and  cannot  serve 
the  highest  interests  of  either  morality  or  religion. 

Doubtless  "  the  soul  that  is  alive  and  wants  to  live  and 
grow  must,"  ;ls  Ivrrell  Bays,  "have  a  congenial,  intelli- 
gible idea  of  the  world  it  would  live  in,  and  will  there- 
fore either  adapt  and  interpret  the  current  theologies 
to  suit  its  requirements  or  else  break  away  from  them 
altogether  and  make  a  home  for  itself"  {Through  ScyUa 

mid   Charybdis,  p.  219);  but  it    is  the  second  alternative, 
I    think,  which    should    be  adopted    by  those   who  deny 

the  truth  of  the  "current  theologies"  as  authorita- 
tively interpreted,  or  «rho  have  serious  doubts  as  to  the 

truth  of  doctrines  which  have  been  declared  by  the  official 
1  sponents  of  the  creeds  to  be  essential  to  Christianity. 


io4     LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

I  do  not  for  a  moment  deny  that  it  is  perfectly 
possible  to  attribute  new  meanings  to  old  dogmas. 
There  is  no  special  difficulty  in  restating  Christianity 
"  in  terms  of  modern  thought,"  as  the  saying  goes,  for 
the  simple  reason  that  all  language  is  conventional  and 
can  be  made  to  mean  anything  whatever.  Man  is  lord 
not  only  of  the  Sabbath  but  also  of  the  words  which 
stand  as  arbitrary  symbols  of  his  ideas.  A  Catholic 
bishop,  it  is  said,  once  addressed  a  haunch  of  venison 
with  the  words  "I  baptize  thee  carp."  The  reason 
for  the  selection  of  the  name  of  a  fish  in  this  case  was, 
of  course,  an  eminently  practical  one — the  day  was 
Friday  and  the  bishop  was  hungry.  Now  had  it  been 
the  Church's  rule  that  on  Fridays  good  Catholics  must 
abstain  from  both  flesh  and  fish,  but  were  at  liberty  to 
derive  what  nourishment  they  could  from  a  diet  of 
flowers,  the  bishop  might  just  as  readily  have  con- 
ferred upon  that  haunch  of  venison  the  baptismal  name 
of  "  yellow  primrose  "  or  "  flower  in  the  crannied  wall." 
Any  statement  whatever  can  be  shown  to  be  true,  or 
plausible,  if  unqualified  freedom  of  interpretation  is 
allowed.  If  I  declared  that  a  cow  jumped  over  the 
moon  you  may  refuse  to  believe  me,  and  perhaps  you 
will  accuse  me  of  trifling  with  you,  as  Hamlet  trifled 
with  Polonius  when  they  discussed  the  shape  of  a  cloud. 
But  what  if  I  assure  you  that  my  statement  is  perfectly 
true,  and  that  I  am  prepared  to  prove  it  so  conclusively 
that  you  will  be  compelled  to  agree  with  me  ?  The 
only  preliminary  stipulation  I  have  to  make  is  that 
you  will  give  me  full  liberty  to  put  my  own  interpreta- 
tion on  the  words  moon,  over,  jumped,  and  cow.  I  do 
not  insist  on  imposing  any  novel  interpretation  upon 
the  remaining  word  "  the." 


LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY     105 

When  we  contemplate  some  of  the  attempts  that 
have  been  made  in  recent  years  to  restate  Christian 
doctrine,  we  feel  impelled  to  ask  why  it  is  considered 
necessary7  to  "restate  "  or  "reinterpret11  at  all.  If  the 
conceptions  underlying  the  old  formulas  are  obsolete, 
what  is  the  use  of  retaining  the  formulas  while  rejecting 
the  conceptions  which  alone  gave  them  life  ?  Many  of 
our  modern  prophets  of  Christian  "  reinterpretation  " 
bear  a  significant  resemblance  to  the  Neoplatonists, 
who,  as  Jowett  said  in  his  introduction  to  the  Timaeus, 
"  had  a  method  of  interpretation  which  could  elicit  any 
meaning  out  of  any  words."  We  know  that  Anaxi- 
mander's  philosophy  was  an  attempt  to  "restate"  the 
current  Greek  religion  in  terms  that  were  agreeable  to 
the  thought  and  knowledge  of  his  own  educated  con- 
temporaries, but  what  was  the  result  ?  It  is  precisely 
the  "restated"  part  of  his  philosophy,  the  part  that 
re-embodied  the  obsolescent  religious  conceptions  of  his 
time,  that  is  grotesque  and  impossible  to  us.1  We  also 
know  that  Dyanand  SarasvatT,  the  founder  of  the  Arya 
Samaj,  "  reinterpreted  r  the  Vedas  in  such  a  way  as  to 
adapt  them  to  a  more  refined  spirituality  than  that 
which  formed  their  original  environment.     Hy  a  violent 

gesia  he  also  strove  to  show  that  the  sacred  pages 
contained,  al  leasl  in  genu,  all  the  scientific  and  other 
knowledge  that  has  been  acquired  by  man  in  the  course 
of  the  ages  subsequent  to  the  Vedic  "revelation."     The 

ilt    is  satisfactory  only   to   those   who  are   willing   to 

1  (  t.  what  Mr.  C.C.J.  Webb  calls  "the  damnosa  hereditaa  of  a 
belief  in  the  supernatural  dignity  «>f  tin-  heavenly  bodies  be 
queathed  by  Plato  ••nut  Aristotle  t«»  the  Schoolmen  issuing  in 
lata]  consequence  to  tin'  Christian  tradition  (nth  which  the 
Schoolmen  had  attempted  to  combine  it."  (Stttdies  in  tU>-  iii*tur;/ 
■;/  Xtiiural  Theology)  p.  313.) 


106     LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

subordinate  all  other  considerations  to  the    dogma  of 
the  divine  inspiration  of  the  Vedas. 

One  of  the  ablest  of  the  younger  Anglican  Modernists 
of  our   time  says  "  there  is  an  obvious  advantage   in 
keeping  old  names,  even  when  we  give  them  new  mean- 
ings.    It    is  a  recognition    of  the   real    continuity    of 
thought  underlying  successive  changes  of  interpretation. 
Forms  are  the  last  things  to  change,  not  the  first.    And 
it  is  a  good  way  in  which  to  recommend  new  ideas  to 
people  who  would  be  unwilling  to  receive  them  in  less 
familiar  shape.11     (J.  M.  Thompson,  Through  Facts  to 
Faith,  p.  46.)     This  is  plausible  enough,  but  the  method 
is  often  a  cloak  for  much  ambiguity  and  apparent  (not 
necessarily  real)  insincerity.     It  also  enables  Christian 
apologists  to  claim  apparent  victories  over  the  assailants 
of  doctrinal  Christianity  when  as  a  matter  of  fact  those 
assailants  have  already  attained   (as    they  say   at  the 
Western  battle-front)  all  their  objectives.     Further,  the 
employment  of  this  method  makes  it  extremely  difficult 
to  ascertain  what  the  Modernist's  beliefs  really  are.     (I 
have  said  a  few  words  on  this  subject  on  pp.    60   and 
79-80.)     One  of  the  most  respected  Anglican  divines  of 
our  time  (I  am  not  quite  sure  whether  he  would  accept 
the  designation  "  Modernist 11  as  applicable  to  himself) 
affirms   his    "  entire  and   strong  belief  in    the   central 
reality  of  the  Supernatural  Birth  and  the  Supernatural 
Resurrection  "  [of  Christ].     (Dr.  Sanday's  pamphlet  on 
Bishop  Gore's  Challenge  to  Criticism,  p.  28.)     Now  who 
would  understand  from  this  that  Dr.  Sanday  (if  I  under- 
stand him  aright)  rejects  the  dogma  of  the  Virgin  Birth 
and  rejects  the  dogma  of  the    Bodily    Resurrection  of 
Jesus  from  the  grave  ?     While  discarding  the  material- 
istic (but  orthodox)  doctrine  of  the  carnal  resurrection, 


LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY     107 

Dr.  Sanday  tries  to  justify  his  faith  in  the  Resurrection- 
dogma  by  signifying  his  acceptance  of  the  evidence  for 
the  theory  that  "  the  Risen  Lord  as  Spirit  still  governed 
and  inspired  his  Church."  Now  this  last  statement  is 
one  which  probably  no  agnostic  or  non-Christian  would 
think  it  worth  while  to  dispute.  It  may  mean  anything 
or  nothing.  It  may  mean  only  what  we  should  mean 
if  we  declared  that  the  spirit  of  Nelson  still  governed 
and  inspired  the  British  Navy.  This  remark  might 
well  be  said  to  contain  a  certain  amount  of  truth  which 
could  be  verified  from  experience  and  history,  yet  it 
does  not  necessarily  imply  a  belief  that  Nelson,  if  he 
survived  at  all,  was  in  a  position  to  know  anything 
whatever  about  the  doings  of  the  Navy  after  his  death 
or  continued  to  take  the  smallest  interest  in  its  victories. 
Sir  Oliver  Lodge  remarks  that  "it  is  not  difficult  to 
interpret  the  legend  of 'Adam,'"  and  after  giving  us 
his  own  interpretation  of  that  legend  he  says,  "  the 
whole  parable  is  very  consistent  with  evolutionary 
science."  (Reason  and  Belief,  pp.  120-121.)  This  is 
nowaday  s  a  favourite  form  of  apologetic,  but  it  is  simply 
heating  the  aii".  I  suppose  no  " infidel,"  no  rationalist, 
was  ever  foolish  enough   to   deny   that  the  Adam  legend 

or  any  other  Biblical  story  was  susceptible  of  a  mythical 
interpretation  by  which  it  could  be  brought  into  line 
with  modern  science  or  harmonized  with  a  refined  ethic. 

I  wonder  if  Sir  Oliver  Lodge  could  name  a  single  story 
presei  Ved  ill  any  of  the  sacred  hooks  of  i  he  whole  world 

thai  could  not  be  forced  into  conformity  with  scientific 
truth  or  an  up -to-date  morality  hv  being  treated  as  a 
parable  or  myth  and  "interpreted*'  with  a  moderate 

amount    of   ingenuity    and    skill.       We     know     lh.it     the 

fables  aboul   the  gods  of  Olympus  were  so  treated  by 


108     LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

the  educated  "pagans"  of  antiquity,  and  we  know  that 
the  loves  of  Krishna  have  been  given  a  spiritual  inter- 
pretation by  modern  Hindu  reformers.  But  though  it 
is  undoubtedly  true  that  even  the  most  indecent  or  most 
puerile  of  the  narratives  and  legends  contained  in  the 
various  sacred  documents  of  the  world's  religions  can  be 
made  to  glow  in  the  chaste  light  of  a  benign  inter- 
pretation, it  is  extremely  questionable  whether  it  is 
morally  justifiable  to  adopt  this  method  of  prolonging 
the  lives  of  obsolete  creeds  and  thereby  maintaining 
popular  belief  in  the  divine  authorship  of  the  primitive 
ethical  codes  and  the  crude  cosmologies  of  our  remote 
forefathers. 

The  resolutions  which  were  proposed  by  the  Bishop 
of  London  in  the  Upper  House  of  Canterbury  Convo- 
cation in  191 4-,  and  carried  by  a  lai'ge  majority,  asserted 
that  the  three  Creeds  were  "the  necessary  basis  of  the 
teaching  of  the  Church,'''  and  that  "the  historical  facts 
stated "'  in  those  Creeds  were  "  an  essential  part  of  the 
Faith."  {The  Times,  May  1,  1914.)  Now  for  my  own 
part  I  concur  with  those  who  hold  that  persons  who 
do  not  believe  in  the  alleged  " historical  facts"  here 
referred  to  must  be  regarded  as  having  rejected  "an 
essential  part  of  the  Faith  "  and  should  renounce  the 
vain  attempt  to  persuade  themselves  or  others  that  they 
are  still  Christians. 

Sir  Edward  Clarke,  president  of  the  National  Church 
League,  forwarded  to  the  two  Anglican  archbishops,  in 
1914,  a  petition  bearing  96,153  signatures.  After  as- 
serting the  supremacy  of  "  Holy  Scripture,11  the  peti- 
tioners argued  "  that  the  statements  of  the  Creeds 
commonly  called  the  Apostles1  Creed  and  the  Nicene 
Creed  may  be  proved  by  most  certain  warrants  of  Holy 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY     109 

Scripture,  and  that  it  is  incumbent  upon  every  member 
of  our  Church  to  believe  that  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God,  born  of  a 
pure  virgin,  made  upon  the  Cross  (by  His  own  oblation 
of  Himself  once  offered)  a  full,  perfect,  and  sufficient 
sacrifice,  oblation,  and  satisfaction  for  the  sins  of  the 
whole  world;  and  did  truly  rise  again  from  the  dead." 
I  am  in  entire  agreement  with  the  ninety-six  thousand 
persons  who  signed  this  petition  that  people  who  feel 
unable  to  accept  these  statements  of  alleged  fact  in 
their  natural  and  obvious  sense  are  not  strictly  entitled 
to  call  themselves  members  of  the  Church  of  England  or 
of  any  Christian  Church  that  regards  them  as  essential 
truths  of  the  Faith. 

I  have  already  remarked  that  it  is  becoming  in- 
creasingly difficult  to  know  what  a  member  of  the 
clergy  really  means  when  he  declares  his  "belief1  in  a 
Christian  doctrine.  Can  we  be  surprised  at  this  when 
we  learn  on  clerical  authority  that  "  the  Thirty-nine 
Articles  have  been  quite  honestly  interpreted  in  almost 
889  differenl  ways"?  {Byways  of  Belief,  by  the 
Rev.  Conrad  Noel,  p.  C2±Q.)  Surely  this  is  a  sufficiently 
adequate  illustration  of  the  lad,  to  which  I  have 
already  drawn  attention,  thai  human  language,  if  not 
always  and  necessarily  an  imperfect  vehicle  of  human 
thought,  i-  nevertheless  capable  of  an  endless  variety 
of  interpretations.  The  ease  of  the  Thirty-nine 
Articles  must  he  regarded  as  a  specially  striking  one 
when  we  remember  what   infinite  pains  were  taken  to 

make  their  meaning  as  plain  and  unambiguous  as 
possible,  and  how  it  was  expressly  slated,  ill  the 
declaration    that    accompanied    them,  that   each    Article 


no     LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY 

was    to    be    taken    in    its    "  literal    and    grammatical 
sense.1"' 

As  an  example  of  the  class  of  doctrine  that,  without 
being  definitely  surrendered,  is  nowadays  frequently 
"  reinterpreted  "  in  such  a  way  that  its  original  and 
traditional  meaning  is  entirely  annulled,  let  us  take 
the  dogma  of  the  Virgin  Birth.  Hooker  said  long  ago 
that  this  dogma  is  "  a  thing  which  of  necessity  we  must 
believe.11  Now  Hooker  lived  before  the  days  of 
Modernist  or  Broad  Church  reinterpretation,  and  we 
may  be  quite  sure  that  when  he  said  "  virgin  birth  " 
he  meant  virgin  birth.  In  citing  the  case  of  Dr.  San- 
day  I  have  already  shown  that  we  cannot  speak  with 
the  same  assurance  of  some  of  our  modern  theologians. 
Fortunately,  however,  we  may  still  find,  even  in  the 
Anglican  priesthood,  an  occasional  writer  or  preacher 
who  really  says  what  he  means,  and  whose  words  are  as 
free  from  ambiguity  as  words  can  be.  One  of  these  is 
the  Rev.  N.  P.  Williams,  chaplain-fellow  of  Exeter 
College,  Oxford.  He  refers  to  the  Virgin  Birth  as 
being  one  of  "  the  three  crucial  miracles,'11  the  two 
others  being  the  Resurrection  and  the  Ascension.  These 
three  wonders,  he  says,  "  are  rooted  in  the  very  tissue 
of  historic  Christianity,  as  I  conceive  it ;  they  are  bone 
of  its  bone,  and  flesh  of  its  flesh  :  the  full  credit  of  the 
'  infallibility  of  the  Church 1  has  been  irretrievably 
hvpothecated  on  their  truth.11  {Form  and  Content  in 
the  Christian  Tradition,  p.  144.)  He  goes  on  to  say 
that  he  rejects  the  "  mythological  explanation 11  of 
these  wonders,  and  accepts  them  as  literally  true  in 
that  material  sense  which  carries  with  it  the  sanction 
of  the  Church.     In  the  following  courageous  and  lucid 


LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY     in 

words  he  makes  it  clear  beyond  the  possibility  of 
doubt  that  "  virgin  birth  "  means  to  him  exactly  what 
it  meant  to  Hooker.  "  I  trust,"  he  says,  "  that  I  am 
not  insensible  to  the  effect  of  genuine  a  posteriori 
evidence  :  and  if  at  any  future  time  an  ostrakon  or  a 
papyrus  leaf  is  unearthed  at  Nazareth  which  proves 
beyond  the  shadow  of  a  doubt  that  Jesus  was  the  son  of 
Joseph,  I  shall  frank///  admit  tltat  Catholic  Christianity 
has  tumbled  down  with  a  crash,  and  I  shall  proceed  to 
look  round  for  some  other  theory  of  the  universe.  But 
I  have  a  shrewd  suspicion  that  no  such  ostrakon  or 
papyrus  will  ever  emerge.11  (Ibid.  p.  90.)  Similarly  he 
says  (on  p.  120)  that  if  it  were  proved  beyond  the 
shadow  of  a  doubt  that  Jesus  was  not  born  of  a  virgin, 
he  would  "at  once  and  without  hesitation  abandon,  not 
merely  the  belief  in  the  Virgin  Birth,  but  all  the  rest 
of  Catholic  Christianity  as  well.11 

In  one  respect,  indeed,  Mr.  Williams's  challenge  is 
not  quite  fair.  If,  as  a  matter  of  historical  fact,  Jesus 
had  a  human  father,  it  is  practically  inconceivable  that 
any  convincing  proof  of  tins  could  be  furnished.  Even 
if  the  ostrakon  or  papyrus  imagined  by  Mr.  Williams 
were  actually  discovered,  the  Church  would  merely 
defy  the  world  to  prove  that  the  statements  contained 
in  it  were  true;  and  obviously  no  such  proof  could  be 

forthcoming.       What      those    of    US    who    stand     outside 

Christianity  feel  about  tin-  question  is  thai  the  burden 
of  proof  I  hit  Jesus  was  born  of  a  virgin  rests  with 
the  Church,  and  that  the  evidence  hitherto  furnished 
in  support  of  this  article  of  the  Christian  creed  is 
Ludicrously  inadequate.  It  is  easy  for  Mr.  Williams 
to  challenge  unbelievers  to  disprove  the  virgin  birth, 
because   he    knows   thai    the  circumstances  attending 


ii2     LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

human  procreation  and  birth  are  such  that  disproof  of 
virginal  birth  in  any  alleged  instance  is  a  practical 
impossibility,  especially  when  the  parties  concerned 
have  been  dead  for  many  centuries.  If  I  chose  to 
assert  that  Homer,  or  liuddha,  or  the  next-door 
neighbour  of  Shakespeare's  great-grandmother,  was 
born  of  a  virgin,  I  fancy  that  Mr.  Williams  would  find 
it  as  difficult  to  confute  me  as  it  would  be  for  me  to 
satisfy  him  that  Jesus  had  a  human  father.  All  this, 
however,  does  not  affect  the  value  of  Mr.  Williams's 
unambiguous  testimony  to  his  honest  belief  in  the 
literal  truth  of  the  Church's  doctrine  with  regard  to 
the  parentage  of  Jesus. 

Would  that  every  clergyman  could  be  induced  to 
state  his  beliefs  in  language  equally  unmistakable  ! 
Yet  Mr.  Williams  is  not  alone,  for  we  find  similar 
lucidity  and  definiteness  in  the  statements  made  by 
the  Rev.  R.  A.  Knox.  Mr.  Knox  is  another  Oxford 
scholar,  who,  on  account  of  his  thoroughly  uncom- 
promising orthodoxy,  is  regarded  by  many  of  his  own 
party  as  a  somewhat  disconcerting  if  not  dangerous 
champion  of  their  cause,  but  he  has  nevertheless  written 
a  very  entertaining  book  about  the  "Loose  Stones" 
which  he  has  discovered  in  the  "  Foundations "  of 
neo-Christianity.  Now  when  Mr.  Knox  states  his 
belief  in  the  dogma  of  the  Ascension,  it  is  evident  from 
his  language  that  he  really  holds  the  doctrine  which 
the  Church  enjoins  upon  all  Christians — namely,  that 
the  resuscitated  physical  body  of  the  risen  Jesus  was 
actually  removed  from  the  surface  of  the  earth  and 
disappeared  from  the  view  of  the  wondering  disciples. 
Criticizing  the  views  of  Canon  Streeter,  he  writes  as 
follows :  "  Mr.    Streeter    says    he  knows    of  no    living 


LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY     113 

theologian  who  would  maintain  a  physical  Ascension  in 
this  crude  form.  I  have  no  claim  to  be  a  theologian- 
I  can  only  say  that  as  a  person  of  ordinary  education  I 
believe,  as  I  hope  for  salvation,  in  this  literal  doctrine  '■> 
I  believe  that,  whatever  change  may  have  glorified  the 
Risen  Body  when  it  passed  beyond  the  cloud  into  a 
new  mode  or  sphere  of  existence,  the  earth  has  ever 
since  the  Ascension  been  the  lighter  by  so  many 
pounds'  weight,  and  the  sum  of  matter  in  the  world 
the  less  by  so  many  square  inches  of  volume."  (Some 
Loose  Stones,  1913,  p.  85.) 

Speaking  for  myself,  I  feel  convinced  that  Mr. 
Williams  and  Mr.  Knox  are  defenders  of  a  system  of 
ecclesiastical  trenches  the  advanced  "elements"  of 
which  are  already  in  occupation  of  an  ever-advancing 
enemy,  and  that  the  cause  for  which  they  are  fight- 
ing so  bravelv  is  utterly  doomed  ;  nevertheless  I  pay 
willing  homage  to  their  pertinacity  in  the  defence  of 
untenable  positions,  and  it  seems  to  me  that  so  long  as 
they  defend  those  positions  they  have  a  much  better 
right  to  be  called  Christians  than  those  equally  brave, 
sincere,  and  well-intentioned  persons  who  are  engaged 
in  " reinterpretation."  It  is  much  to  be  desired  thai 
all  priests  and  ministers  in  the  various   Churches  would 

express  themselves  with  Mr.  Knox's  and  Mr.  Williams"-, 
scrupulous  avoidance  of  equivocal  phraseology,  and 
would  show  themselves  equally  anxious  to  remove  all 
doubt  as  to  the  degree  of  correspondence  between  their 
words  and  their  thoughts.  Dogmatic  Christianity 
would  then  cease  to  deserve  the  reproaches,  dow 
constantly  brought  against  it  by  both  friends  and  foes, 
that  it  eludes  the  grasp  of  the  modern  intellect  l>\ 
1  ransforming  itself  into  a  wraith  of  indefinite  form  and 


ii4     LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

no  substance.  Laymen,  also,  with  clearer  ideas  of 
what  Christianity  really  teaches  than  they  can  be 
expected  to  have  at  present,  would  be  able,  at  last, 
to  settle  accounts  with  their  own  consciences  and 
answer  a  plain  "  Yes  "  or  "  No  M  to  the  direct  question, 
"  Are  you,  or  are  you  not,  a  believer  in  the  Christian 
religion  ?"  x 

I  hasten  to  admit  that  there  is  no  copyright  in  the 
word  "  Christianity,1"'  and  that  anyone  is  quite  within 
his  legal  rights  in  giving  that  name  to  any  code  of 
belief  or  disbelief  that  he  chooses  to  construct  or 
to  accept.  There  is  nothing  to  prevent  a  Jew,  a 
Mohammedan,  or  an  African  fetish- worshipper  describ- 
ing himself  as  a  Christian  if  the  whim  takes  him  ;  and 
indeed  there  are  Christian  theologians  to-day  whose 
religious  conceptions  as  stated  by  themselves  seem  to 
me  to  be  such  that  they  would  be  far  more  fittingly 
and  accurately  expressed  in  terms  of  Buddhist  thought 
than  Christian.  The  "Christ"  of  the  writers  I  refer 
to  seems  to  be  more  closely  related  to  the  "  Buddha "  or 
"  Buddha-heart "  of  certain  Mahayana  schools  than  to 
the  Jesus  of  history.  Yet  if  for  old  associations1  sake, 
or  because  of  the  inveterate  contempt  with  which  most 
Christians  still  regard  all  "heathen"  religions,  they 
prefer  to  paste  the  label  "Christianity"  over  the 
pigeon-hole  of  their  religious  beliefs,  who  is  to  say  them 
nay  ?  Nevertheless,  I  think  it  is  very  highly  desirable 
for  many  reasons — logical,  historical,  philological, 
moral,  and  religious — that  the  term  "  Christian 11  should 

1  Since  these  pages  were  written  Mr.  Knox  has  been 
received  into  the  Church  of  Rome.  This  was  the  logical  out- 
come of  his  principles,  and  is  a  fresh  indication  of  his  candour 
and  sincerity.  These  are  qualities  which  too  often  seem  to  be 
lacking  in  the  Church  from  which  he  has  seceded. 


LETTERS   TO   A   MISSIONARY      115 

be  strictly  limited  to  those  who  adhere  to  the  doctrines 
of  the  great  historic  Churches  of  Christendom,  and 
who  attribute  no  meanings  to  those  doctrines  which 
are  inconsistent  with  the  meanings  authoritatively 
sanctioned. 

It  seems  to  me  that  those  among  our  English- 
speaking  contemporaries  who  (in  addition  to  all  docile 
members  of  the  Church  of  Rome)  have  the  best  right 
to  call  themselves  Christians  are  men  like  yourself  and 
(in  spite  of  vour  disagreement  with  them  on  the  sub- 
ject of  hell)  your  correspondents  Mr.  Frost  and  Mr. 
Hoste ;  laymen  like  Lord  Halifax  and  Mr.  G.  K. 
Chesterton  ;  prelates  like  the  Bishops  of  Oxford  and 
Zanzibar ;  and  theologians  like  Mr.  Williams,  Mr. 
Knox,  Mr.  Leighton  Pullan  (author  of  Missionary 
Principles  and  the  Primate  on  Kikuyu),  Mr.  Oliver 
Chase  Quick  (author  of  Essays  in  Orthodoxy),  and 
Professor  Benjamin  B.  War  field  of  Princeton  Theologi- 
cal Seminary,  who  has  published  an  illuminating 
criticism  of  the  "Christless  Christianity11  of  Professor 
D.  C.  Macintosh  of  the  Yale  Divinity  School.  (See  The 
Harvard  Theological  Review,  October  1914.)  These 
men,  and  multitudes  of  others  of  whom  they  may  be 
taken  as  representatives,  continue — in  spite  of  minor 
differences  among thsnnelves — to  givethsir  ua^uss- 
tioning  adherence  to  the  bulk  of  the  beliefs,  traditions, 
and  dogmas   upon    which    the   Christian   Church    was 

founded,  and  which  have  been  held  and  taught  by  its 
accredited  spokesmen  through  all  the  centuries  of  its 
existence  as  an  organized  institutional  religion.  To 
this  somewhat  heterogeneous  list  of  eont  emporary 
Christians  I  would  add  the  name  of  the  present  Duke  of 
Argyll,  who,  in  spite  of  tin-  COane  and    vulgar  rhetoric 


n6     LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

of  the  speech  which  he  delivered  on  the  subject  of  the 
Kikuyu  controversy  before  the  English  Church  Union 
on  June  2!^,  1915,  is  clearly  entitled  to  say  that  the 
faith  which  he  defends  in  vigorous  if  vituperative 
language  is  no  other  than  "the  Faith  of  the  Church  of 
the  Ages,-"  as  it  has  been  "  handed  down  from  its  first 
guardians,  whose  successors  brought  it  to  our  shores." 
Whether  his  Grace  can  be  regarded  as  a  fitting 
exponent  of  Christian  charity  is  quite  another  question, 
upon  which  I  am  perhaps  unqualified  to  express  an 
opinion.  (The  speech  to  which  I  allude  was  published 
in  1915  by  the  Society  of  SS.  Peter  and  Paul, 
"  Publishers  to  the  Church  of  England.11) 

The  men  I  have  named  are  among  those  who 
voluntarily  and  joyously  accept  the  doctrinal  teachings 
which  the  Christian  Churches  once  propagated  and 
maintained  by  more  rigorous  and  violent  methods 
than  they  are  at  liberty  to  employ  to-day,  but  which 
those  Churches  still  regard  as  essential  parts  of  that 
divine  revelation  of  which  they  believe  themselves 
to  be  the  supernaturally-guided  custodians.  After 
an  age-long  struggle  which  drenched  Europe  and 
many  parts  of  Africa  and  America  with  the  blood 
of  millions  of  sufferers,  men  have  now  won  for  them- 
selves the  right  to  accept  or  reject  those  Christian 
doctrines  as  they  choose,  and  it  is  a  right  of  which 
an  ever-increasing  number  of  us  are  eagerly  and 
thankfully  availing  ourselves.  To  me,  that  right  to 
reject  what  I  believe  to  be  false  in  history,  repulsive 
in  morals,  and  superstitious  in  religion  is  of  priceless 
value — one  of  those  glorious  possessions  that  make 
life  truly  worth  living.  To  you,  it  must  be  little 
better  than  a   superfluous  privilege,   for  you  are  the 


LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY     117 

willing  bondsman  of  authority  and  tradition,  and 
in  your  eyes  there  is  nothing  whatever  in  orthodox 
Christianity  (except  the  doctrine  of  an  everlasting 
hell  !)  which  can  be  rightly  described  as  false,  repulsive, 
or  superstitious.  But  those  of  us  who  glory  in,  and 
most  gladly  exercise,  our  hard- won  freedom  of  thought 
and  speech  are  hardly  "  playing  the  game "  (so  it 
seems  to  me)  if,  while  we  maintain  views  which  your 
Church  has  repeatedly  declared  to  be  "  damnable 
heresies,11  we  usurp  a  name  or  label  which  is  clearly 
yours  by  every  right  of  prescription.  In  the  dark 
days  of  ecclesiastical  supremacy  the  utterance  of 
heresies  immeasurably  less  "damnable11  than  those 
contained  in  these  letters  would  have  brought  upon 
me  the  dread  sentence  estre  bntsle  tout  vyfz.  This 
fate  is  unlikely,  I  hope,  to  befall  me  (at  least  in  this 
world  !)  now  that  the  power  of  priesthoods  has  sunk 
into  decav  ;  but  it  is  not  to  the  organized  forces  of 
Christianity  that  I  owe  gratitude  for  my  immunity, 
nor  is  it  to  the  Christian  religion  that  I  go  for  such 
spiritual  nourishment  as  my  nature  seeks.  I  have 
not  the  right,  and  certainly  I  have  not  the  wish,  to 
cull  myself  ;i  Christian;  and  I  believe  that  thousands 
of  my  fellow-countrymen  who  give  themselves  that 
name,  and  perhaps  have  never  doubted  that  it  is  rightly 
theirs,  would  express  themselves  in  terms  very  similar 
to  mine  if  they  could  be  persuaded  to  take  religious 
questions  more  seriously  than  they  usually  do,  and 
would  Bubmit  their  beliefs  to  the  candid  criticism  and 
judgment  of  their  own  intelligence  and  their  own 
moral  perception. 


LETTER   VII 

It  is  usual  for  adherents  of  orthodox  Christianity, 
and  especially  for  Christian  missionaries  of  the  type 
criticized  in  these  letters,  to  describe  their  hostile 
critics,  and  all  who  express  disbelief  in  the  Christian 
creed,  as  persons  who  are  blind  to  all  the  spiritual 
verities  and  "crassly  materialistic ,-1  in  their  mental 
outlook.  It  is  constantly  said  or  implied  that  all 
possible  alternatives  to  Christianity  have  been  tried 
and  found  wanting,  that  Materialism — once,  apparently, 
Christianity's  most  dangerous  rival — is  now  discredited 
by  both  philosophy  and  science,  and  that  the  Christian 
interpretation  of  the  universe  is  the  only  one  that 
is  capable  of  satisfying  the  human  heart  and  brain. 
Missionaries  in  China  constantly  assure  us  that  the 
sole  choice  before  the  Chinese  people  is  the  choice 
between  Materialism  and  Christianity ;  and  when 
it  is  suggested  that  one  might  conceivably  adopt  a 
philosophy  or  religion  which  was  neither  Christian 
nor  Materialist,  we  are  told  that  the  man  who  de- 
liberately rejects  "  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus ,1  is  sure 
to  find  himself  floundering,  sooner  or  latter,  in  the 
noisome  abyss  of  "  Materialism.''1 

I  shall  have  a  few  words  to  say  in  my  next  letter 
about  the  Materialism  which  is  alleged  to  be  character- 
istic of  persons  like  myself;  meanwhile,  all  I  have 
to  say  is  that  so  far  am  I  from  accepting  Materialism 

118 


LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY      119 

as  a  metaphysical  theory  of  the  universe  that  one  of 
my  chief  complaints  against  a  large  number  of  your 
fellow-missionaries  is  not  that  they  are  too  spiritualistic 
(I  use  the  term  in  the  philosophic,  not  the  "  spookish" 
sense),  but  that  they  are  not  spiritualistic  enough ; 
not  that  they  are  opponents  of  Materialism,  but  that 
they  themselves,  in  many  of  their  religious  conceptions, 
are  too  grossly  materialistic. 

It  is,  I  think,  an  easily  ascertained  fact  that  it  is 
by  no  means  the  most  orthodox  Christians,  as  a  rule, 
who  have  the  keenest  sense  of  the  spiritual.  Modernists 
seem  to  be  far  better  endowed  in  this  respect  than 
loyal  Catholics  or  Anglicans ;  and  members  of  the 
Society  of  Friends  have,  I  think,  a  quicker  and  surer 
apprehension  of  things  spiritual  than  strict  Protestants 
of  the  type  that  is  so  powerfully  represented  in  the 
C.I.M.  One  might  perhaps  go  a  good  deal  further 
and  say  that  many  of  the  most  spiritually-minded 
people  are  not  religious  at  all  in  the  conventional 
sense  of  the  word — that  is  to  say,  they  are  believers 
in  DO  formulated  creed  and  arc  worshippers  in  no 
church.  We  need  not  feel  surprised  that  such  should 
be  the  case  when  we  remember  that  it  is  often  a 
realization  of  the  gross  materialism  of  some  of  the 
Christian  dogmas  in  their  traditional  form  that  compels 
many  of  the  most  religious  men  and  women  of  our  time 
to  withdraw  from  the  creed  hound  Churches. 

It  is  hardly  worth  while  insisting  on  a  fact  which 
i^  admitted  nowadays  even  hv  enlightened  office  holders 
in  the  Churches  themselves.  The  present  Dean  of 
SI.     Pauls    has    made    some    appropriate    comments    on 

the  subject  in    his    Personal   Idealism   and   Mysticism 
•  p.  lot)  and  in  his  contribution  ioContentio  VerUatis 

K 


wo     LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY 

(1016  ecL  pp.  C29S  and  306-7).  The  dean's  criticisms 
are  mostly  directed  against  the  materialism  associated 
with  the  Roman  Catholic  doctrines  of  the  Eucharist 
and  the  materiality  of  purgatorial  fire,  though  he  also 
refers  to  the  "chaotic-11  teaching  of  his  own  Church 
with  regard  to  the  story  of  "  a  literal  flight  through 
the  air"  and  a  "geographical  heaven,"  which  forms 
the  basis  of  its  doctrine  of  the  Ascension  :  That  this 
doctrine  has  been  officially  taught  in  its  crudest  form 
by  the  Church  of  England  is  painfully  evident  from 
the  phraseology  of  the  fourth  of  the  Thirty-nine 
Articles.  The  English  clergy  of  to-day  are  ashamed 
of  such  teaching,  of  course,  and  try  to  explain  it 
away  :  not  so  their  predecessors  of  a  pie-scientific  age. 
If  you  will  turn  to  The  Principles  of  the  Christian 
Religion,  by  "  The  Most  Reverend  Father  in  God, 
William,  Lord  Archbishop  of  Canterbury "  (that  is 
to  say,  William  Wake,  who  died  in  1757),  you  will 
find  the  following  description  of  the  Ascension  :  "  He 
was  taken  up  Visibly  in  the  Presence  of  all  his 
Disciples.  A  Cloud  came  down  under  his  Feet,  and  he 
mounted  by  Degrees  in  it.  They  follow'd  him  a  long 
Lime  with  their  Eyes;  till  at  last  having  lost  Sight 
of  Him,  but  yet  still  looking  after  him  to  the  Place 
where  he  passed,  Two  Angels  appeared  to  them,  and 
thus  confirm,d  them  in  the  Truth  of  what  they  had  seen.1' 
We  saw  in  my  last  letter  (p.  112)  that  this  ridiculous 
doctrine,  which  is  implicitly  rejected  by  Dean  Inge,  is 
still  treated  with  something  more  than  respect  by  at 
least  one  scholarly  writer  in  Oxford.  It  is  well  to 
remember,  however,  that  Oxford  has  been  described 
(probably  by  a  member  of  your  own  University — 
Cambridge)  as  "  the  home  of  lost  causes  " ! 


LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY     121 

Father  Tyrrell  could,  on  occasion,  speak  as  severely 
as  any  Protestant  divine  about  the  materialism  fostered 
by  the  Church  of  his  adoption.  Writing  of  sacer- 
dotalism, for  example,  he  says  it  is  "based  on  a  crudely 
material  imagination  of  the  source  and  nature  of  the 
priest's  spiritual  dignity  and  authority ;  on  the  arroga- 
tion  of  magical,  quasi-physical  powers."  {Through 
ScyUa  and  Charybdis,  1909,  p.  50.) 

The  materialism  of  many  Protestant  beliefs  has  re- 
ceived an  equally  rough  handling  from  neo-Christian 
critics.  I  have  already  quoted  the  Bishop  of  Hereford's 
statement  that  the  Protestant  masses  are  still,  in  certain 
respects,  "intensely  and  intractably  materialistic" 
(see  p.  112).  Archdeacon  Wilberforce  is  another  wit- 
ness on  the  same  side.  "  Half  the  epitaphs  on  tomb- 
stones," he  savs,  "and  most  of  our  hymns,  are  sheer 
materialism."     (Spiritual  Consciousness,  p.  52.) 

That  the  crudely  materialistic  teachings  of  many 
missionaries  have  been  regarded  with  disgust  and  amaze- 
ment by  "  the  heathen  "  of  Asia  need  not  be  emphasized 
by  mi\  seeing  that  frank  references  to  the  subject  are  to 
be  found  in  the  printed  Reports  of  the  Edinburgh 
Missionary  Conference  of  1910.  We  are  told,  for  ex- 
ample, thai  educated  Orientals  find  in  missionary  teach- 
ings ample  evidence  of  "  the  gross  and  unspirit  ual  way 
in  which  the  materialistic  West  deals  with  spiritual 
matters.'1  (Edinburgh  Reports,  vol.  iv.  p.  1(57.)  It  "ill 
he  sufficient,  perhaps,  to  give  a  single  instance  <>l  the 
materialistic  imaginings  approved  of  by  that  influential 
Missionary  Society  from  which  you  were  expelled  on 
account  of  your  latitudinarian  views  on  the  subject  oi 

hell.       In    the    English    edition    of    the    official    organ    of 

that  Society  I  find  an  account  of  the  funeral  of  an 


122     LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

elderly  Chinese  woman  who  had  become  a  Christian 
convert.  Her  son  also  was  a  convert,  and  "the  idea 
of  this  son  was  that  she  need  not  be  mourned  for  in 
the  same  way  as  those  who  have  no  hope,  for  she  was 
saved  and  her  body  would  be  in  the  earth  only  for  a  short 
time.  .  .  .  Now,  is  it  not  worth  while  to  go  to  China 
to  see  the  power  of  God  in  such  dark  hearts  ?  "  (China's 
Millions,  June  1911,  p.  90.) 

It  is  but  too  obvious  from  this  anecdote  that  the 
Christian  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of  the  body  had 
been  preached  to  these  poor  Chinese  converts  without 
any  attempt  at  "  restatement  "  ;  and  as  no  indication  is 
given  that  the  missionaries  had  found  it  necessary  to 
"  talk  down  ,:  to  their  converts,  or  that  the  converts 
with  their  "  dark  hearts  "  were  incapable  of  understand- 
ing a  more  spiritual  version  of  this  article  of  the 
Christian  creed  than  that  which  they  were  given,  it 
seems  necessary  to  conclude  that  the  doctrine  of  the 
resurrection  of  the  flesh  was  held  in  all  its  crude  literal- 
ness  by  the  missionaries  themselves.  I  am  far  from 
blaming  them  for  this.  The  doctrine  was  officially 
taught  by  the  Christian  Churches  up  to  a  very  recent 
date — certainly  up  to  the  time  when  good  Churchmen 
felt  it  a  sacred  duty  to  protest  against  cremation. 
"  There  can  be  little  doubt,'1  as  Sir  Henry  Thompson 
says,  "  that  the  practice  of  cremation  in  modern  Europe 
was  at  first  stopped,  and  has  since  been  prevented  in 
great  measure,  by  the  Christian  doctrine  of  the  resur- 
rection of  the  body."  (Encycl.  Brit.  11th  ed.  vol.  vii. 
p.  403.)  Thus  the  missionaries  whose  published  words 
I  have  quoted  were  merely  simple-minded  and  trustful 
Christians  who  were  not  familiar  with  the  labyrinthine 
paths    of  "reinterpretation.'1      That  the  "advanced" 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY     123 

clergy  of  to-day  are  trying  to  disown  this  grotesque 
doctrine  is  an  easily-verified  fact.  The  Rev.  A.  W.  F. 
Blunt,  in  The  Faith  of  the  Church  (1916),  admits  that 

the  words  of  the  Creed  are  perhaps  "still  popularly 
understood  as  meaning  the  revivification  of  the  material 
body  which  is  laid  to  rest  in  the  grave,"  but  he  adds 
that  "  the  deeper  thought  of  the  Church  has  rejected 
this  view.1'  It  is  a  pity  that  this  "deeper  thought" 
did  not  applv  itself,  at  an  earlier  date,  to  the  task  of 
expressing  itself  intelligibly.  Generations  of  English 
Christians  might  then  have  been  spared  the  painful 
duty  of  chanting  such  puerilities  as — 

"  On  the  Resurrection  morning 
Soul  and  tiody  meet  again." 

The  Church  of  Rome,  as  usual,  adheres  faithfully 
to  the  traditional  teaching.  The  Student's  Catholic 
Doctrine,  published  in  1917,  tells  us  distinctly  that 
"  the  body  will  remain  in  the  earth  till  the  last  day, 
when  God  will  send  His  Angel  to  call  the  dead  to  life; 
and  in  an  instant  man's  soul  will  be  re-united  to  his 
body  from  which  it  had  been  separated  by  death.  .  .  . 
Even  •-"ill  will  he  united  again  to  the  sa/me  body  which 

it  had  hi  this  life,  in  order  that,  as  the  body  was  its 
partner  in  doing  good  or  evil,  it  also  may  share  its 
reward  or  punishment ."  Similarly  lather  A.  V.  Miller 
declares    thai    Christianity   "includes  explicit    belief    in 

the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  docile  acceptance 

of  all  Hi-  teaching,  above  all,  if  the  resurrection  of  the 

real  material  body,  which,  together  with  our  souls,  forms 
one  single  personalil  \ ." 

Speaking  in  Westminster  Abbey  not  long  ago.  Canon 
Charles  denounced  this  doctrine  (so  recentl)  regarded  as 


i24     LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

strictly  orthodox  in  his  own  Church)  as  K  materialistic  " 
and  as  "sheer  imbecility."  What  has  the  predomi- 
nant Church  of  Christendom  to  say  in  reply  to  this 
serious  charge?  If  an  "infidel11  were  to  describe  an 
essential  tenet  of  the  Christian  Faith  as  "imbecile,"  all 
the  Churches  would  turn  upon  him  and  rend  him — or 
have  him  prosecuted  under  the  blasphemy  laws.  How 
comes  it  that  the  clergy  of  rival  Christian  bodies  are 
able,  with  complete  impunity,  to  hurl  abusive  epithets 
at  one  another's  most  cherished  beliefs  ? 

It  is  an  instructive  fact  that  it  is  precisely  the 
grotesquely  materialistic  portions  of  Christian  teaching 
that  have  always  met  with  the  greatest  ridicule  and 
opposition  from  the  Chinese  as  well  as  from  the  Hindus  ; 
indeed,  the  very  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of  the 
material  body  has  been  plaintively  alluded  to  by 
missionaries  as  forming  one  of  the  most  serious  stumb- 
ling-blocks to  the  advance  of  Christianity,  not  only  in 
countries  with  a  venerable  civilization  of  their  own, 
like  China,  but  even  among  such  backward  peoples  as 
the  natives  of  Madagascar.  (See  Edinburgh  Reports, 
vol.  iv.  p.  298.) 

It  is  highly  interesting,  in  reading  the  accounts  given 
by  missionaries  of  their  arguments  with  friendly  un- 
believers among  the  Chinese,  to  find  that  the  doctrines 
which  meet  with  the  most  decided  opposition  are  no 
other  than  those  which  modern  criticism  is  at  last 
slowly  compelling  Christianity  to  surrender.  Edkins 
for  example,  mentions  "a  man  of  fine  intellect11  who 
was  quite  willing  to  admit  the  good  that  existed  in 
much  of  the  Christian  teaching,  but  could  not  be  per- 
suaded to  believe  in  the  miracles  or  in  the  divinity 
of  Jesus.      More   recently  (see  ChhuCa  Millions,  1912, 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY     125 

p.  1-57),  we  are  told  of  some  "  priests  and  readers  "  who 
showed  considerable  intellectual  curiosity  with  regard 
to  Christianity,  and  were  read)'  to  admit  that  "Jesus 
Christ  was  a  good  man,"  and  that  "  they  knew  we  were 
earnest  in  our  preaching  "  ;  but  although  "  courteous 
in  manner"  they  were  "distinctly  hostile  to  the  truth," 
for  alas  !  they  denied  the  bodily  resurrection  of  Jesus ; 
thereby  showing  themselves,  to  that  extent  at  least, 
fully  abreast  of  the  most  recent  theologieal  scholarship 
in  the  Christian  West. 

Further  evidence  to  the  same  effect  may  be  gathered 
from  the  Reports  of  the  Edinburgh  Conference,  to 
which  I  have  referred.  "The  virgin  birth,  the  miracles, 
and  the  resurrection  of  Christ  are  obstacles  noted  by 
several  writers,  also  the  divinity  of  Christ,  which  a 
Chinese  writer  says  is  the  greatest  intellectual  hindrance 
among  scholars"  (vol.  iv.  p.  44).  Precisely  the  same 
melancholy  ^ate  of  affairs  is  reported  from  Japan. 
"The  doctrines  of  the  Deity  of  Christ,  the  Virgin 
Birth,  the  Resurrection,  and  others  involving  the 
miraculous  or  supernatural,  are  denied  or  treated  with 
contempt  as  mere  superstitions."  (Ibid.  p.  87.)  A  mis- 
sionary in  China  asserts  that  "laxity  of  moral  thought 
and  consequent  dulness  of  conscience  make  the  Chinese 
generally  very  dial'  to  the  glad  tidings  of  great  joy." 
(Ibid.  p.  Ii8.)  Perhaps  other  things  besides  these 
alleged  imperfections  in  the  Chinese  character  have 
made  the  Chinese  people  deaf  to  those  "glad  tidings"  ! 

We   know    from    the   painful    experience   of    many 
centuries   that  Christianity,  while  always  insisting  <>n 

it-,    pn-  eminent    right     to    he   called    B    religion    of   l<>\e, 

baa  again  and  again  proved  it-elf  to  he,  in  practice,  a 


ii6     LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

religion  of  the  most  virulent  hate.  I  think  it  is 
Montaigne  who  says  somewhere  that  "there  is  no 
enmity  so  extreme  as  the  Christian."  It  may  or  may 
not  be  true  that  Christians  "  love  one  another,''''  but 
it  will  hardly  be  disputed  that  they  seem  to  have 
singularly  little  love  to  spare  for  outsiders;  or  at  any 
rate  that  their  "  love  "  for  non-Christians,  heretics,  and 
infidels  manifests  itself  in  remarkably  unpleasant  ways. 
The  fact  that  Christian  intolerance  of  "  heathen  " 
faiths  is  diminishing  pari  passu  with  the  fading  of 
the  belief  that  non-Christians  are  everlastingly  damned 
seems  to  be  more  than  a  mere  coincidence.  A  person 
who  sincerely  believes  that  the  vast  majority  of  man- 
kind are  doomed  to  suffer  unending  anguish  can  hardly 
be  otherwise  than  deficient  in  sympathy  for  his  fellow- 
men  ;  and  as  breadth  and  depth  of  sympathy  usually 
appear  to  co-exist  with  high  moral  attainment,  it  would 
seem  that  a  real  belief  in  the  eternal  doom  of  all  who 
do  not  share  one's  religious  opinions  must  indicate  a 
comparatively  low  degree  of  ethical  development.  On 
this  point  Professor  Stratton  has  some  interesting  re- 
marks in  his  Psychology  of  the  Religious  Life.  He  shows 
that  a  belief  in  hell  and  a  readiness  to  emphasize  the 
torments  of  the  damned  seem  to  be  connected  with  that 
"cruel  fascination  of  suffering"  and  that  "primitive 
instinct  for  torture  "  which  are  characteristic  of  many 
children  and  of  uncivilized  mankind,  and  he  points  out 
that  "  a  primary  heartlessness  in  many  men  makes  them 
take  a  kind  of  pleasure  in  witnessing  or  imagining 
pain  in  others."  He  remarks  that  "as  the  ingenious 
contrivance  of  tortures  for  the  damned  has  given  an 
imaginative  satisfaction  to  the  savagery  of  some,  so 
the  persecution  of  heretics  and   infidels  has,  under  a 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY     127 

religious  gloss,  sometimes  physically  gratified  what  was 
nothing  but  a  wolfish  thirst  for  blood."  G.  A.  Coe 
writes  in  a  somewhat  similar  strain.  "  When  a  crowd 
of  Christians,"  he  says,  "applauds  a  revivalist  for 
picturesquely  assigning  to  a  savage  hell  persons  who 
disagree  with  his  theology,  what  happens  is  a  flaring  up 
of  instinctive  pugnacity — the  same  thing  that  makes 
men  enjoy  a  dog  fight."  {The  Psychology  of  Religion, 
1916,  p.  124.)  Stratton  also  shows  that  "with  the 
growth  of  human  sentiment  "  there  comes  a  gradual 
"  revulsion  from  the  worst  features  "  of  such  doctrines 
as  that  of  eternal  damnation,  "  and  the  duration  if  not 
the  intensity  of  the  agony  is  reduced  "  ;  so  that  "even 
among  those  who  would  hardly  formulate  their  belief 
as  favouring  the  salvation  of  all,  there  is  a  growing 
hesitation  in  affirming  a  positive  belief  in  eternal 
punishment.  The  change  in  the  informal,  or  unofficial, 
creed  of  Christendom  may  well  be  due  in  part  to  the 
growing  sense  of  kinship  with  men  of  different 
nationalities  and  different  religious  faiths." 

Mr.  Frost  and  his  friends  of  the  C.I.M.  would  prob- 
ably repel  with  intense  indignation  the  suggestion 
that  their  belief  in  the  damnation  of  unbelievers  was 
an  indication  of  their  own  moral  immaturity  and  their 
lack  of  sympathy  for  their  fellow-men;  and  it  may 
be  only  fair  to  them  to  admil  thai  in  their  case  the 
immaturity  is  perhaps  not  so  much  of  ■••  moral  as  of 
an  intellectual  kind.  They  are  held  Cast  in  the  grip 
of  religious  beliefs  which  to  a  large  extent  are  shock- 
ingly barbarous  and  degrading,  and  they  are  incapable 

Of    the    mental     effort     nrce-sa  r\     to    s<|     themselves    free. 

Their  grotesque  and  misshapen  Creed  is  like  a  wicked 
stepmother  in  a  fairy-tale,  who  has  fed  them  from  the 


128     LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY 

days  of  their  docile  and  impressionable  childhood  with 
the  poisonous  and  debilitating  products  of  her  own 
nauseous  cookery,  and,  in  order  to  debar  them  from 
access  to  more  wholesome  nourishment,  has  locked  the 
doors  of  their  minds  and  thrown  away  the  key. 

That  the  survival  of  the  hell-fire  doctrine  is  not 
wholly  due  to  undeveloped  sympathy,  or  to  a  lack  of 
delicacy  in  ethical  perception,  seems  to  be  shown  by 
the  general  readiness  of  believers  to  admit  that  the 
doctrine  presents  serious  moral  difficulties,  and  that 
they  would  gladly  escape  from  it  if  escape  were  pos- 
sible. Even  the  Roman  Catholics  appear  to  perceive 
that  the  orthodox  teaching  about  hell  is  not  precisely 
a  thing  to  be  contemplated  with  unalloyed  satisfaction 
(see  p.  49).  There  is  no  doubt  whatever  as  to  what 
Christians  would  have  thought  of  it  if  they  had  found 
it  elsewhere  than  in  their  own  religion.  In  my  first 
letter  (p.  19)  I  mentioned  a  Roman  Catholic  book 
called  The  Nezo  Pelagumism,  in  which  the  doctrine 
of  final  salvation  for  all  was  severely  handled,  and  the 
orthodox  doctrine  of  an  everlasting  hell  vigorously 
defended.  This  book,  published  simultaneously  in 
London  and  St.  Louis  (U.S.A.)  as  recently  as  1915, 
bears  the  nil  obstat  of  a  Censor  Dcputatus  and  the 
imprimatur  of  a  bishop.  It  contains  a  paragraph 
which  throws  a  very  curious  and  instructive  light  on 
the  workings  of  the  Christian  (or  perhaps  it  would 
be  fairer  to  say  the  ecclesiastical)  mind  when  engaged 
in  the  painful  task  of  trying  to  reconcile  the  modern 
conscience  to  distasteful  or  obsolescent  dogmas.  The 
author  is  speculating  as  to  what  would  have  been  the 
attitude  of  the  Christian  world  towards  the  doctrine 
of  everlasting  damnation  if  it  had  not  been  adopted 


LETTERS  TO    A   MISSIONARY      129 

by  Christianity,  but  had  been  "discovered  in  any  fresh 
found  cult  of  the  remote  East.1''  Many  Christians,  he 
assures  us,  "  would  have  regarded  it  as  an  esoteric 
mysterv  of  deepest  interest.  But  when,  on  the  con- 
trarv,  it  belongs  to  the  religion  from  which  revolt  is 
made,  there  is  readily  discovered  in  it  a  vulnerable 
qualitv,  and  assault  is  led  against  the  doctrine  without 
del  ay. v> 

Now  if  this  hypothetical  situation  were  the  true 
one — if  in  very  truth  it  had  been  Christianity  that 
taught  universal  salvation,  and  Buddhism,  let  us  say 
that  taught  everlasting  damnation — I  do  not  hesitate 
to  affirm  that  Christian  writers,  so  far  from  regarding 
the  endless-hell  theory  as  one  of  "esoteric  mystery" 
and  of  "deepest  interest,11  would  have  promptly  seized 
upon  it  with  the  utmost  eagerness  as  a  signal  proof 
of  the  degraded  character  of  the  "  heathen M  religion. 
Recognizing  that  the  enemy  had  put  a  most  potent 
weapon  into  their  hands,  they  would  never  have 
wearied  of  denouncing  the  ghastly  barbarity  of  a 
creed  which  could  find  place  for  a  tenet  so  in- 
expressibly hideous.  Christian  missionaries  would  have 
reserved     their     bitterest     sarcasms    and    their     fiercest 

maledictions  for  a  doctrine  which,  as  they  would  have 
insisted,  was  sufficient  in  itself"  to  prove  the  Satanic 
authorship  of  the  Buddhisi  religion.  Nothing  else  is 
required,  they  would  have  Baid,  to  indicate  Hie  utter 
unfitness  of  thai  faith  to  he  mentioned  in  the  same 
breath  with  tin-  divinely-inspired  message  of  Christian 
love  whieh  brought  to  suffering  mankind  the  assurance 
of  ultimate  salvation  for  all.  Buddhism,  they  would 
have  insisted,   was  irremediably   tainted   with   infamy 

t'nr  inventing  or  accepting  a  (loci  line  which  was  grossly 


no     LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 


j 


insulting  to  God  and  to  human  nature,  and  utterly 
incompatible  with  the  existence  of  justice,  beneficence, 
or  rationality  in  the  scheme  of  the  universe. 

And  would  not  the  Christian  critics  of  such  a  Buddh- 
ism have  been  entirely  justified  in  their  reproaches 
and  denunciations?  I  think  they  would.  Setting 
hypothetical  situations  aside,  however,  what  do  we 
find  are  the  real  facts  ?  It  is  Buddhism  which  teaches 
universal  salvation,  and  Christianity  which  holds  forth 
the  "glad  tidings"  of  everlasting  torment  for  some, 
at  least,  and  probably  for  the  vast  majority  of  the 
human  race,  past,  present,  and  to  come ;  and  Christian 
missionaries,  conscious  as  they  are  of  the  inky  gloom 
of  their  own  eschatology,  have  nevertheless  had  the 
amazing  audacity  to  declare  that  Buddhism  as  com- 
pared with  Christianity  is  "  profoundly  pessimistic,1' 
and  have  contemptuously  and  arrogantly  described  it 
not  as  the  "  Light "  but  as  the  "  Night  "  of  Asia. 

Christian  missionaries  have  distinguished  themselves 
by  their  remarkable  ingenuity  in  devising  opprobrious 
descriptions  and  epithets  for  the  Eastern  faiths  which 
it  is  their  cherished  ambition  to  destroy.  One  of 
these  missionaries — Dr.  Edkins — described  Buddhism 
as  "philosophy  gone  mad";  and  his  reason  for  this 
judgment  was  that  Buddhism  was  "  philosophy  assum- 
ing the  prerogatives  which  can  only  belong  to  a 
heavenly  religion."  Well,  I  think  we  may  congratu- 
late the  peoples  of  Eastern  Asia  on  having  been  left — 
until  the  coming  of  Christianity — in  blissful  ignorance 
of  a  "  heavenly  religion  '"  which  consigned  all  their 
sages,  all  their  ancestors,  all  but  a  minute  fraction  ot 
their  contemporaries,  and  all  their  unborn  descendants 
who  should   pass   through    life   as   "heathen,"   to  an 


LETTERS   TO   A   MISSIONARY     131 

eternity  of  unutterable  anguish.  Nor  need  we  pity 
them  for  having  had  to  content  themselves  for  so  many 
centuries  with  a  Confucianism  which  knew  nothing  of 
the  wiles  and  inventions  of  priests,  and  which  laid 
far  more  stress  on  man's  relations  to  his  fellow-men 
in  this  world  than  on  the  future  of  his  soul  in  a 
problematical  world  beyond  the  grave.  Nor  need  we 
condole  with  the  Chinese  for  having  had  to  put  up 
with  a  "  philosophy  gone  mad,"  which,  for  all  its 
madness,  has  never  imperilled  the  sanity  of  its  own 
adherents.  Doubtless  Confucianism  and  Buddhism 
have  their  faults,  but  in  some  respects,  at  least,  they 
need  fear  no  comparison  with  a  "heavenly"  religion 
which,  in  cynical  disregard  of  its  own  heavenliness,  has 
not  contented  itself  with  inventing  an  everlasting  hell 
in  the  world  beyond  the  grave  for  all  who  die  without 
its  blessing,  but  has  also,  on  countless  occasions,  gone 
out  of  its  way  to  turn  earth  itself  into  a  hell  for 
the  living. 

I  wonder  whether  vour  very  natural  detestation  of 
the  theory  of  everlasting  punishment  has  led  you  to 
overlook  the  t'icl  that  it  was  partly  owing  to  this 
theory  thai  the  Church,  in  its  early  days,  made  head- 
way againsl  "paganism"  and  gradually  became  trium- 
phanl  throughoul  Europe?  The  early  Christians,  as 
Lecky  says,  "maintained  thai  an  eternity  of  torture 
was  reserved  for  the  entire  human  race  then  existing 
in  the  world,  beyond  tin'  range  of  their  own  com- 
munity," and  "made  the  assertion  of  litis  doctrine 
one  of  their  main   instruments  of  success. "     Lecky'a 

comment    on    this    is   a    \er\    apposite    one,   ami    should 

b-  seriously  pondered  by  those  who  imagine  thai   the 


132     LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

early  Christians  were  brimful  of  tenderness  and  love 
for  the  whole  world,  and  that  the  world  basely  repaid 
their  love  with  malice,  hatred,  and  all  uneharitableness. 
"Then'  can  be  little  doubt,"  he  says,  "that  a  chief 
cause  of  the  hostility  felt  against  the  Christian  Church 
was  the  intolerant  aspect  it  at  that  time  displayed. 
The  Romans  were  prepared  to  tolerate  almost  any 
form  of  religion  that  would  tolerate  others.  .  .  .  But 
the  Christian  teachers  taught  that  all  religions,  except 
their  own  and  that  of  the  Jews,  were  constructed  by 
devils,  and  that  all  who  dissented  from  their  Church 
must  be  lost."  In  principle,  you  will  note,  there  is 
very  little  to  choose  between  the  attitude  of  the  early 
Christians  and  that  of  Mr.  Frost  and  his  friends ;  for 
they,  too,  hold  that  all  unbelievers,  whether  they  have 
heard  of  Christ  or  not,  will  be  consigned  to  a  hell 
where  they  will  suffer  conscious  torment  for  ever. 
Lecky  goes  on  to  observe  that  the  pagan  philosopher 
who  opposed  Christianity  "  could  not  foresee  the 
ghastly  histories  of  the  Inquisition,  of  the  Albigenses, 
or  of  St.  Bartholomew  ;  but  he  could  scarcely  doubt 
that  the  Christians,  when  in  the  ascendant,  would 
never  tolerate  rites  which  they  believed  to  be  con- 
secrated to  devils,  or  restrain,  in  the  season  of  their 
power,  a  religious  animosity  which  they  scarcely 
bridled  when  they  were  weak.'1  As  the  endless-hell 
doctrine  was,  as  you  believe,  untrue,  you  must  admit 
that  Christianity,  to  some  extent  at  least,  made  its 
fortune  through  trading  with  a  lie. 

I  need  hardly  remind  you,  in  this  connection,  of  the 
innumerable  other  lies  on  which  the  Christian  Church 
built  up  its  mighty  edifice.  Most  of  them  are  asso- 
ciated with  the  history  of  the  Papacy,  and  doubtless 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY     133 

you  yourself  have  no  desire  to  extenuate  the  corrupt 
practices  of  Romanist  theologians  and  the  evil  machin- 
ations of  the  Antichrist  who  wears  the  triple  tiara. 
The  forged  Decretals  are  described  by  one  of  your 
fellow-Protestants — a  distinguished  French  theologian 
— as  "  the  most  colossal  and  barefaced  fraud  of 
which  history  has  to  tell,"  and  perhaps  this  is  hardly 
an  exaggeration.  But  candour  will  compel  you  to 
admit  that  even  the  text  of  your  own  ultimate 
authority — the  inspired  Word  of  God — has  been 
grievously  tampered  with  by  the  blasphemous  hand  of 
man.  I  will  not  dwell  upon  the  interpolations  in  the 
New  Testament,  because  you  would  probablv  refuse 
to  recognize  them  as  such  ;  but  how  is  it  that  Protest- 
ant writers  who  are  so  ready  to  denounce  the  forgeries 
foisted  on  Christendom  in  the  interests  of  the  Papacy 
are  so  curiously  silent  about  Deuteronomy  and  Daniel  'i 

You  say  that  the  theory  of  everlasting  damnation 
reflects  on  the  honour  of  God,  and,  assuming  that  a 
personal  Deity  exists,  I  entirely  concur  with  you.  Hut 
many  of  us  feel  that,  if  indeed  there  be  a  persona]  God 
who    is    omnipotent,    this    is    far    from    being    the    only 

Christian  doctrine  thai  reflects  upon  his  honour.  This 
was  realized  ages  ago  by  some  brave  heretics  whom  the 
infuriated  Church  proceeded,  in  the  customary  Chris- 
tian fashion,  to  exterminate.  The  Pelagians  used 
words  almost  identical  with  your  own  (though  in 
reaped  <>f  a  doctrine  to  which  you  have  raised  no 
objection)  when  they  declared  thai  "the  doctrine  of 
original  sin  and  natural  corruption,  by  which  persons 
are  supposed  to  he  horn  under  a  necessity  of  sinning, 
did  cast  11  reflection  mi  tin-  honour  and  Justice  of  God" 


134     LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

These  words  I  quote  from  Wall's  History  of  Infant 
Baptism.  The  author  adds  a  comment  of  his  own  to 
the  effect  that  "  this  argument  was  plausible  among 
the  vulgar.1-'  I  venture  to  suggest  that  its  plausibility 
ceased  long  ago  to  be  confined  to  the  "  vulgar.11  It 
is  now  coming  to  be  admitted  by  an  ever-increasing 
number  that  the  whole  "  scheme  of  salvation  "  is  full 
of  moral  enormities  ;  and  I  think  you  will  admit,  on 
reflection,  that  if  you  yourself  take  the  liberty  of 
singling  out  one  objectionable  doctrine  for  censure, 
you  can  hardly  withhold  from  other  men  the  right  to 
denounce  what  they  consider  reprehensible  in  other 
doctrines.  To  your  fellow-Christian  Jean  Reville, 
"  the  God  who  can  only  forgive  men's  trespasses  by 
inflicting  infinite  suffering  upon  an  innocent  person  in 
place  of  the  guilty,  is  a  monstrous  God  whom  we  can- 
not adore,  seeing  the  meanest  man  with  any  delicacy  of 
conscience  is  morally  superior  to  such  a  god.11  It  was 
an  English  clergyman  of  the  'nineties  who  made  the 
startling  admission  that  "  the  orthodox  Atonement  is 
as  vile  as  anything  to  be  found  in  heathendom,"  and 
that  the  addition  to  it  of  the  doctrine  of  predestination 
"  makes  it  infinitely  viler  still.11  The  two  doctrines 
constituted,  in  his  opinion,  "  the  most  savage  supersti- 
tion which  has  ever  existed  in  the  world.  The  god  of 
orthodoxy  is  the  very  wickedest  being  which  it  is 
possible  for  the  human  mind  to  conceive.'1  {The 
Fortnightly  Review,  December  1892.) 

I  know  it  is  often  difficult  for  submissive  Christians 
who  have  never  given  much  serious  thought  to  the 
details  of  their  creed  to  realize  the  essential  meaning  of 
a  doctrine  which  comes  to  them  dressed  up  in  the  fine 
robes  of  pious    verbiage  and   sanctified    tradition ;  it 


LETTERS   TO   A  MISSIONARY     135 

might  be  good  for  such  Christians,  perhaps,  if  they 
would  sit  at  the  feet  of  a  little  child,  who  in  these 
simple  and  unsophisticated  words  is  said  to  have  given 
a  vivid  picture  of  one  aspect,  at  least,  of  a  prominent 
doctrine  of  the  Christian  faith.  "  God  was  very  angry, 
and  said  He  must  kill  somebody.  Jesus  said,  Kill 
me." 

In  view  of  the  utterly  divergent  opinions  that  now 
exist  in  non-Roman  Christendom  with  regard  to  the 
topics  discussed  in  these  letters,  am  I  not  justified  in 
begging  you  to  consider  very  seriously  whether  the 
work  of  converting  the  hundreds  of  millions  of  people 
you  call  "  heathen "  should  not  be  postponed  until 
Christians  have  made  up  their  minds  as  to  what  the 
doctrines  of  Christianity  really  arc,  and  until  they 
can  declare  with  an  absolutely  clear  conscience  that 
their  gospel  is  not  only  irrefragablv  true  but  is  also 
of  such  a  character  as  to  be  really  deserving  of  that 
laudatory  description  so  often  applied  to  it  in  the 
mission-field — '*  glad  tidings  of  greal  joy"?    In  making 

this  suggestion   I   do  not  by  any  means  wish  to  advocate 

the  discontinuance  of  all  the  activities  of  the  Christian 
missions  in  China.  I  have  the  highesl  admiration  for 
a  greal  deal  of  the  work  done  by  those  missions  in  the 
spheres  of  medicine,  education,  and  general  philan- 
thropy. Yon  will  fully  understand,  I  trust,  thai  my 
criticisms  and  suggestions  refer  solely  to  the  labours  of 
those  who  arc  devoting  themselves  to  the  propagation 
of  doctrinal  Christ iani f v  and  to  the  weakening,  if  I m » I 
the  deliberate  destruction,  of  the  existing  moral  and 
spiritual  bases  of  Chinese  civilization. 

You   may   think    it    a    horrible  and    blasphemous 

L 


136     LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

proposal  on  my  part  that  the  holy  work  of  Christian 
proselytism  should  be  suspended  or  abandoned.  I 
hive  been  emboldened  to  make  it,  however,  by  my 
knowledge  of  the  fact  that  the  same  suggestion  has 
actually  been  put  forward  by  members  of  the  English 
clergy  and  has  received  the  support  of  a  prominent 
member  of  the  Roman  Catholic  priesthood.  Writing 
in  The  Nineteenth  Century  and  After  only  two  months 
before  the  great  war  broke  out,  Father  Bernard 
Vaughan  gave  utterance  to  these  striking  words : 
"From  my  observation  I  am  inclined  to  agree  with  the 
Chaplain  Fellow  of  Trinity,  Oxford,  who,  speaking  of 
Anglican  missioners  and  the  differences  in  doctrine 
among  them,  says  :  '  If  we  ourselves  have  no  clear  idea 
of  what  the  Christian  revelation  really  is,  then  it  is 
much  better  to  leave  the  unfortunate  heathen  alone.' 
One  thing  is  certain,  and  it  is  this,  that  what  with 
Christian  doctrine,  Christian  morality,  and  Christian 
ritual  ever  shifting  among  non-Catholic  missioners,  it 
is  almost  impossible  for  a  Chinaman,  or  a  Japanese,  or 
Mussulman,  to  discover  what  Christianity  really  is." 

Let  me  quote,  in  addition,  the  words  used  by  the 
Bishop  of  Zanzibar  (himself  a  missionary  bishop)  in  an 
Open  Letter  to  his  episcopal  brother  of  St.  Albans  : 
"  At  the  present  time,  having  regard  to  her  exceedingly 
chaotic  system  of  Truth,""  the  Church  of  England  is 
"  entirely  unfit  to  send  missionaries  to  heathen  or 
Muhammadan  lands."  And  I  think,  if  the  bishop  had 
considered  the  matter  a  little  further,  he  would  have 
seen  no  reason  to  confine  this  judgment  to  his  own 
Church. 

I  trust  you  will  agree  with  me  that  the  sentiments 
expressed  in    the  foregoing    quotations  are  worthy  of 


LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY       137 

being  carefully  weighed  by  all  missionaries,  and  also  by 
all  those  who  are  the  moral  and  material  supporters  of 
the  costly  structure  of  Foreign  Missions.  If,  however, 
you  reject  as  impious  or  impracticable  the  proposal  that 
all  Christian  proselytism  should  be  suspended,  I  have 
another  suggestion  to  put  before  you.  You  have 
boldlv  admitted  that  the  doctrine  of  everlasting  tor- 
ment,  if  true,  "  brands  the  character  of  God  with 
infinite  disgrace.11  It  is  eminently  satisfactory  that 
you  should  have  committed  yourself  thus  far.  Will 
you  not  be  bolder  still,  and  say  openly  that  it  condemns 
him  as  a  Fiend?  If  the  Directors  of  the  C.I.M.  were 
to  ignore  a  challenge  of  so  terrific  a  character  as  this — 
for  you  would  be  practically  charging  them  with  Devil- 
worship — the  public  would  naturally  conclude  that 
your  opponents  were  afraid  to  meet  you  in  open 
controversy,  or  were  so  ashamed  of  their  revolting  creed 
that  they  dared  not  raise  their  voices  in  its  defence. 
This  would  obviously  shatter  whatever  claims  they  may 
possess  to  be  the  bearers  of  a  divine  message  to  the 
"heathen,"  and  might  even  lead  men  to  ask  whether 
the  time  had  not  arrived  for  the  "heathen'1  East  to 
send  its  missionaries  to  the  Christian  West. 


LETTER   VIII 

Very  real  wants  at  the  present  time  in  matters 
religious  are  clarity  of  thought  and  lucidity  of  speech. 
Too  many  people  are  content  to  leave  the  things  that 
appertain  to  religion  in  a  confused  jumble,  either 
because  they  shrink  from  the  labour  of  bringing  order 
into  chaos,  or  because  they  have  a  superstitious  idea 
that  vagueness  is  a  necessary  attribute  of  holiness,  and 
that  it  is  better  to  leave  sacred  things  in  the  dim 
religious  light  of  shrine  and  cloister  than  to  bring  them 
out  for  critical  examination  into  the  glare  of  sunlight. 
In  Anglo-Saxon  society,  at  least,  the  free  discussion  of 
religious  topics  is  still  apt  to  be  frowned  upon.  One 
reason  often  given  for  the  avoidance  of  such  topics  is 
that  by  uttering  views  of  an  unconventional  or  hetero- 
dox nature  you  may  be  trampling  upon  your  neighbour's 
deepest  feelings  and  violating  the  sanctities  of  his  inner 
life.  Too  often,  however,  it  may  be  suspected  that  the 
true,  reason  of  your  neighbour's  sensitiveness  is  a  wholly 
different  one  :  he  is  afraid  that  if  you  penetrate  into 
that  inner  sanctuary  of  his  you  will  find  it  empty,  or 
in  a  state  of  disorder  which  will  infallibly  betray  the 
infrecjiiency  of  his  own  visits.  "I  always  have  a 
suspicion,"  says  a  scholarly  observer  of  human  nature, 
"  that  if  a  man  says  that  a  subject  is  too  sacred  to 
discuss,  he  probably  also  finds  it  too  sacred  to  think 

138 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY       139 

about  very  much  either.''''     (A.  C.  Benson,  Joyous  Gard, 
p.  78.) 

I  have  already  remarked  that  it  is  no  longer  a  crime 
punishable  by  torture  and  death  to  repudiate  the 
Chinch's  authority  or  to  deny  her  creeds.  In  the 
British  Army  and  Navy,  indeed,  the  old  persecuting 
spirit  is  not  quite  extinct,  and  English  magistrates 
have  been  known  to  abuse  their  position  by  showering 
insults  upon  free-thinking  witnesses  who  refuse  to  be 
browbeaten  into  admitting  a  belief  in  the  Christian 
deity  ;l  but  on  the  whole  the  modern  State  is  showing 
increasing  reluctance  to  meddle  with  the  individual's 
beliefs  and  disbeliefs,  and  we  may  reasonably  hope  that 
he  will  never  again  be  deprived  of  his  personal  liberty 
or  political  rights  on  account  of  his  refusal  to  sign  a 
declaration  of  religious  orthodoxy.  "  In  England  we 
are  now  fairly  tolerant,"  as  Mr.  St.  George  Stock  has 
remarked  ;  "  but  we  have  become  so  in  exact  proportion 
as  the  State  has  become  secularized.1'1  {Looking  Facts 
in  the  Face,  1910,  p.  52.)  The  Church,  indeed,  is  still 
bitterly  hostile  to  those  who  reject  her  claims,  and  this 
hostility  (which  is  powerless  nowadays  to  manifest 
itself  in  the  Bhape  of  dungeon  and  stake)  often  takes 
the  disagreeable  form  of  slander  and  misrepresentai  inn. 
The  Church  (I  refer  no1  merely  to  Hie  Church  of  Rome) 
also  doe-  its  besl  t<>  boycott  all  literary  productions 
that  are  inimical  to  its  interests,  and  through  its 
powerful  organizations,  it-  great  wealth,  its  social  and 
political  influence,  and  also  through  the  Btrong  hold 
which  it  ha-  over  a  large  section  of  the  Press,  it  is  able 
to   achieve   very  considerable  success   in  checking  the 

'  For  an  example  of  this,  see  G,  M.  Trevelyan's  De  Uaeretico 
tburendo,  '  ambridgej  England,  191  i.  |>|>.  i  5. 


i4o     LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

circulation  and  counteracting  the  influence  of  "  infidel  " 
literature.  In  spite  of  all  this,  there  is  no  longer  any 
very  cogent  reason,  even  from  the  not  very  exalted 
point  of  view  of  practical  expediency,  why  every  man 
who  hates  cant  and  insincerity  and  hypocrisy  in  all 
their  forms  should  not  make  a  determined  effort  to 
come  to  an  understanding  with  his  own  religious  con- 
sciousness  and  cease  to  pretend  that  he  is  a  believing 
Christian  when  he  knows  in  his  heart  of  hearts  that  he 
is  nothing  of  the  kind. 

These  letters  have  already  made  it  abundantly  clear 
to  you  that  you  were  fully  justified  in  expressing  doubts 
as  to  whether  my  own  religious  sentiments  and  beliefs 
were  compatible  with  Christianity.1  I  would  gladly 
have  refrained  from  offering  a  statement,  however 
meagre  and  incomplete,  concerning  my  own  religious 
position — such  statements  must  always  have  an  un- 
pleasantly egotistic  flavour — but  to  prevent  any  possible 
misconception  on  your  part  I  may  perhaps  be  permitted 
to  respond  to  your  observations  on  this  subject  by  a 
few  further  remarks  which  will  show  you  why  it  is  that 
I  make  no  claim  to  be  regarded  as  your  fellow-Christian. 

I  have  already  explained  that,  although  it  would  be 
absurd  to  question  the  legal  right  of  the  modernizing 
or  liberalizing  theologians  and  their  lay  followers  to 
call  themselves  Christians,  I  think  it  would  be  fairer 
to  orthodox  members  of  the  Christian  Churches,  much 
less  confusing  to  the  average  educated  layman,  and 
more  in  accordance  with  historical  accuracy,  the  con- 
tinuity of  religious  tradition,  and  the  usage  of  centuries, 

1  See  Introduction,  p.  x. 


LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY     141 

if  the  term  "  Christian  "  were  strictly  confined  to  those 
who  can  honestly  and  unequivocally  confess  themselves 
to  be  whole-hearted  believers  in  those  characteristically 
Christian  doctrines  which  the  great  historic  Churches 
have  always  regarded  as  essential  to  the  integrity  of 
the  Faith  "once  delivered  to  the  saints."  So  long  as 
the  Church  was  able  to  rely  on  the  necessary  co-opera- 
tion of  the  State,  it  punished  all  who  dared  to  express 
disbelief  in  those  doctrines  with  the  harshest  penalties 
\\  Inch  human  ingenuity  could  devise  ;  and  we  are  surely 
justified  in  assuming  that  it  was  not  for  the  sake  of 
giving  picturesque  emphasis  to  her  merely  temporary 
opinions  about  legitimately-disputable  "  unessentials M 
that  the  divinely-guided  "  lbide  of  Christ"  committed 
unspeakable  atrocities  which  have  earned  for  her  an 
immortality  of  infamy.  Now  as  I  myself  am  a  disbe- 
liever in  most  of  the  essential  and  characteristic  tenets 
of  historic  Christianity— including  the  orthodox  doc- 
trines relating  to  the  alleged  Godhead,  moral  perfection, 
and  divine  mission  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth— and  as  I 
therefore  go  even  further  than  most  of  the  Liberals  and 
Modernists  in  my  rejection  of  the  Christian  claims,  i1  is 
obviously  impossible  thai  I  tan  applv  to  myself  a  Label 

which  I   would  withhold  from  then). 

Nevertheless,  it  may  interesl  you  to  know  that,  in 
spite  of  my  energetic  protests,  1  have  been  assured  by 
Bom<  of  my  clerical  friends  (of  whom  1  have  many)  thai  I 
am  ;is  much  entitled  to  be  styled  "Christian  "  as  they  are. 
In  view  of  the   knowledge  which  I  happen  to  possess  <>f 

me  of  their  own  Little  heresies  it  is  conceivable  thai 
this  is  nol  bo  remote  from  the  truth  as  tnighl  be  sup- 
posed! The  claim  thai  the)  so  indulgently  make  on 
my  behalf,  however,  is  nol  one  thai  I  should  dream  of 


i42     LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

putting  forward  for  myself.  It  seems  to  be  mainly 
based  on  the  fact  that  I  am  not  a  member  of  that  ne- 
farious gang  of  professional  soul-extinguishers  known  to 
orthodox  Christians  as  "Materialists";  indeed,  it  is 
solely  through  the  sermons  and  writings  of  Christians 
that  the  manifold  iniquities,  if  not  the  aetual  existence, 
of  that  unholy  group  of  stealthy  conspirators  against 
the  common  weal  has  come  to  my  knowledge. 

By  saving  that  I  am  not  a  Materialist  I  mean  that 
the  world  of  sense,  as  we  know  it,  is  an  abstract  thing, 
unintelligible  and  self-contradictory,  and  that  we  are 
therefore  compelled  to  believe  it  to  be  controlled  and 
transcended  by  a  world  of  reason  which  is  also  immanent 
in  it.  Mechanical  determinism  as  a  theory  of  the  uni- 
verse seems  to  me,  on  philosophical  (that  is  to  say 
metaphysical)  grounds,  to  be  inadmissible,  however 
true  it  may  be  for  the  limits  which  circumscribe  the 
activities  of  science.  There  is,  I  think,  no  real  anti- 
thesis between  the  spiritual  and  the  phenomenal,  but  I 
believe  that  the  material  world,  if  contemplated  sub 
specie  aetemitatis,  would  be  found  to  be  spirit,  and  that 
a  spiritual  interpretation  of  the  universe  is  the  only 
possible  one.  In  other  words,  I  regard  spirit  as  the 
ultimate  basis  of  reality.  Again,  deeply  impressed  as 
I  am  by  the  eternal  wonder  of  the  human  mind  and 
personality,  I  cannot  believe  that  the  consciousness  and 
the  self-consciousness  of  man  are  mere  epiphenomena, 
merely  the  fortuitous  results  of  bodily  activities  or 
molecular  motion.  I  cannot  accept  the  naturalistic 
hypothesis  that  mind  is  (to  use  James  Ward's  phrases) 
"secondary  and  episodic,"  or  a  mere  collateral  product 
that  arises  "  as  often  as  matter  falls  into  the  appropriate 
organic  condition."  I  cannot  persuade  myself  that  the 
human  spirit  is  the  product  of,  or  solely  dependent  on, 


LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY     143 

physical  causes,  or  that  it  is  the  mere  creature  of  the 
material  things  that  it  employs  and  shapes  to  its  own 
uses  or  through  which  it  energizes. 

The  Abbe  Loisy  has  told  us — and  I  agree  with  him — 
that  "  the  question  which  lies  at  the  bottom  of  the  re- 
ligious questioo  to-day  is  not  whether  the  Pope  is  in- 
fallible, or  whether  there  are  errors  in  the  Bible,  or  even 
whether  Christ  is  God  or  whether  a  revelation  exists, 
but  whether  the  universe  is  inert  matter,  empty,  deaf, 
soulless,  pitiless  :  whether  men's  conscience  finds  in  it 
no  echo  truer  and  more  real  than  itself."  I  agree  with 
James  Ward,  too,  when  he  says  (in  his  Realm  of  Ends) 
that  "either  the  world  is  not  rational,  or  man  does  not 
stand  alone  and  this  life  is  not  all,"  and  it  is  not  the 
former  of  these  alternatives  that  I  believe  to  be  true. 

["here  is  one  point,  however,  about  which  I  hope 
there  will  be  no  mistake.  When  I  say  that  I  cannot 
accept  a  materialistic  theory  of  the  universe,  I  do  not 
mean  thai  I  am  ready  to  join  in  the  hue  and  cry  of 
orthodox  Christians  after  what  they  love  to  stigmatize 
as  " Materialism,"  which  very  often  turns  out  to  be 
nothing  more  dreadful  than  a  sturdy  belief  in  the  reality 
of  scientific  progress,  a  desire  to  exploit  the  world  for 
the  good  of  mankind  rather  than  for  "the  glory  of 
(iod."  a  distrusl  <>f  the  "  truths"  (so  often  proved  to  be 
untruths)  of  theology,  a  refusal  to  believe  in  the  super- 
naturalism  specially  associated  with  the  Christian  re- 
ligion, a  persuasion  that  man's  moral  and  spiritual 
proj  1  depends  more  upon  the  amelioration  of  social 
and  industrial  conditions  than  on  the  dissemination  of 

Aesiasl  ical  do"  ma-,  and  a  firm  conviction  1  hat  Church- 
truth  i>  infinitely  heller  than  a  truthless  Church. 

In  view  of  the  brutal  frankness  with  which  I  have 
deal!  with  "  acred'11  things  in    ome  of  the   foregoing 


i44     LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

pages,  it  may  surprise  you  to  learn  that  some  of  the 
great    mystics   of  all    faiths — Christian,   Jewish,    Sufi, 
Hindu,  Buddhist,  and  Taoist — are  to   me  a   powerful 
source  of  attraction.     I  am  not  surprised  that  numbers 
of  the  Christian  mystics  have  been  suspected  or  accused 
of  doctrinal  heresy,  and  that  many  of  their  works  have 
been  condemned  by  the  Church,  for  however  firmly  in- 
dividual mystics  may  believe  in  the  dogmas  of  their 
creed  it  is  very  evident  that  those  dogmas  form  no  essen- 
tial part  of  their  religion,  or  at  least  that  their  mystical 
experiences   are  readily   susceptible  of  interpretations 
which  necessitate  no  dogmatic  assumptions  of  a  specifi- 
cally Christian  type.    Christian  mystics,  as  E.  Hermann 
has  said  (The  Meaning  and  Value  of  Mysticism,  p.  372), 
"  have  often  laid  more  emphasis  upon  their  mysticism 
than  upon  their  Christianity."     Even  in   the  sermons 
preached  by  Meister  Eckhart  his  ecclesiastical  superiors 
found  no  fewer  than  twenty-eight  questionable  "  items," 
and  seventeen  of  these  were  finally  pronounced,  by  a 
papal  bull,  to  be  heretical.     Molinos,  the  great  Spanish 
mystic,  was  consigned  to  a  dungeon  on  account  of  his 
heresies,   and   the   Beghards   and   Beguines  and  many 
other  mystics  and  mystical  sects  also  felt  the  full  weight 
of  the    Church's  disapproval.     Many  mystics  (of  whom 
Madame  Guyon  was  one)  have  owed  their  escape  from 
condemnation  only  to  the  fortunate  circumstance  that 
their  doctrines  were  capable  of  two  entirely    different 
interpretations,    one    orthodox,    the    other   heterodox. 
(See  Delacroix,  Etudes  d'Histoire  et  de  Psychologic  die 
Mysticisme,  p.  270.)     Mysticism,  indeed,  has  been  well 
described  by  Royce  as  "  the  ferment  of  the  faiths,  the 
forerunner  of  religious  liberty,  the  inaccessible  refuge 
of  the    nobler  heretics.'''     The   mystics,   as   the   same 
philosopher  has  told  us,  "  may  be  of  any  human  creed. 


LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY     145 

Their  doctrine  passes  '  Like  night  from  land  to  land,' 
and  'has  strange  power  of  speech.1"  {The  World  and 
the  Individual,  First  Series,  p.  85.)  "All  mystics," 
said  one  of  them,  "  speak  the  same  language,  for  they 
come  from  the  same  country.'-1  A  sympathetic  study 
of  the  mystics  compels  us  to  recognize  the  deeply  signifi- 
cant facts  that  an  identity  of  spiritual  experience  is 
discernible  beneath  all  the  varieties  of  doctrinal  super- 
structure which  we  find  in  their  writings,  and  that  the 
great  mystics  of  every  religion  are  united  by  the  in- 
visible bonds  of  a  spiritual  kinship.  Perhaps  you  will 
understand  what  I  mean  if  you  will  take  up  that  beauti- 
ful little  book,  the  Thcolog'ia  Germanica,  and  consider 
what  changes  would  be  necessary  before  it  could  be 
turned  into  a  handbook  of  either  Buddhist  or  Taoist 
mysticism.  I  believe  you  would  find  that  the  omissions 
and  modifications  which  would  be  necessary  to  make  it 
perfectly  intelligible  to  a  spiritually-minded  Taoist  or 
Buddhist  who  had  never  heard  of  Christianity  would  not 
affect,  in  the  aggregate,  more  than  four  pages  of  the 
standard  English  translation.  Similarly  if  lias  been 
id  of  the  mystical  writings  of  Thomas  Traherne  that 
merely  by  the  omission  of  a  few  passages  they  might 
be  fit  ted  "for  the  use  of  members  of  any  creed  <>r  Beet." 
Many  of  the  beautiful  devotional  compositions  of  the 

Quakers    and    allied    seels,    and    of    men    like    (ierrard 

Winstanley,  contain  much  thai  might  be  restated  in 
terms  of  Hindu  or  Buddhisl  mysticism.  More  easily 
still,  perhaps,  might  the  works  of  some  of  our  modern 
Western  mystics  be  rewritten  in  terms  of  Buddhisl 
thought.     Many  of  Maeterlinck's  writings  mighf  he  so 

treated;    MMne    of   the    na  I  u  re  1 1 1  v  s  I  ies  (poetfl   and    pre 

writers)  of  modern  Europe  are  to  some  extent  Buddhists 
without   knowing  it  ;  in  Edward  Carpenter  the  Buddh- 


146     LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

istic  strain  is  plainly  visible ;  and  even  in  Rudolf 
Eucken  it  has  been  said  (rightly  or  wrongly)  by  one  of 
his  critics  that  he  is  "  an  idealistic  mystic  who  should 
find  his  true  refuse  in  Buddhism.'1  The  Sermons  of  the 
late  Archdeacon  Wilberforce  are  a  conspicuous  instance 
of  how  the  Christian  mysticism  of  modern  times  reaches 
out  in  a  Buddhistic  direction.  If  anyone  who  has  an 
adequate  acquaintance  with  the  works  of  mystics  of  the 
T'ien-t'ai  and  Clfan  schools  of  Buddhism  will  glance 
through  Wilberforce1  s  books — for  example,  those  en- 
titled Seeing  God,  Mystic  Immanence,  and  Inward  Vision 
— he  will  see  that  there  would  be  very  small  difficulty 
in  adapting  them  to  the  spiritual  needs,  and  restating 
them  in  the  customary  phraseology,  of  Chinese  Buddh- 
ists. Nor  would  the  process  of  adaptation  necessitate 
any  serious  interference  with  the  archdeacon's  funda- 
mental ideas. 

"Know  this,  O  man,  sole  root  of  sin  in  thee 
Is  not  to  know  thine  own  divinity." 

These  lines  (by  J.  Rhoades)  were  often  quoted  by 
Wilberforce  with  profound  appreciation — indeed  he 
once  declared  that  for  him  they  had  become  "quite  an 
obsession "  ;  nevertheless,  it  can  hardly  be  questioned 
that  the  idea  expressed  in  these  lines  is  more  charac- 
teristic of  Mahayana  Buddhism  than  it  is  of  orthodox 
Christianity.  The  Buddhist  tells  us  that  the  true 
divinity  of  man — which  he  calls  Fo-hsm  "  the  Buddha- 
heart,1'  or  Fo-hsing  "  the  Buddha-nature  " — is  con- 
cealed behind  the  veil  of  Avidya  (zvii-ming),  which 
means  nescience,  or  lack  of  spiritual  insight.  This 
Avidya  is  what  the  Christian  mystic  Tauler  would 
describe  as  blindness  to  the  Divine  Light.  When  a 
man  awakes  from  the  illusory  dreams  which  arise  from 


LETTERS    TO   A    MISSIONARY     147 

Avidya,  and  his  spiritual  eyesight  (fien-yen,  to  use  the 
Chinese  phrase)  is  clarified,  he  recognizes  the  Buddha- 
hood  within  him — his  own  spiritual  self,  which  is  part- 
transcendent  and  part-immanent — and  through  that 
very  recognition  enters  into  the  an'io  mystica  with  the 
eternal  Buddha-nature  or  Dharmakaya  which  he  shares 
with  all  living  beings.1  This  theory  is  tersely  summed 
up  by  Chinese  Buddhists  in  the  four  words  chien  hsmg 
cVing  Fo,  which  signify  that  to  behold  or  know  one's 
own  nature  as  it  really  is  in  its  essence  is  to  become 
Buddha.  The  wisdom  or  enlightenment  which  alone 
can  destroy  the  veil  of  illusion  that  conceals  from  view 
the  Buddha-nature  is  very  Far  from  being  a  merely 
intellectual  virtue;  it  has  its  ethical  side  also,  and  it  is 
of  great  interest  to  note  that  here  Indian  and  Chinese 
thought  come  into  contact  with  Greek.  (Cf.  Adam's 
Vitality  of  Platonism,  pp.  130  f.  and  217.)  Now  this 
eternal  and  universal  Buddhahood  or  Buddha-nature  is 
practically  identical  with  what  mystics  of  different 
types  and  schools  would  variously  describe  as  the 
Inward  Light,  the  Beyond  that  is  Within,  the  Wise 
Silence  tin-  Indwelling  Christ,  the  Christ  Self,  the 
Inborn  Logo--,  the  Immanent  Godhead.  Here  it  may 
be  mentioned  that  it  is  precisely  because  Buddhists 
recognize,  as  one  of  the  fundamental  truths  of  their 
religion,  that  all  living  beings  truly  participate  in  the 
Fo-hsins  or  Buddha-nature  what  archdeacon  Wilber- 
force  would  call  "Christ  "  thai  Buch  a  conception  a 
that  of  the  everlasting  dan  mat  ion  of  multitudes  of  nun, 
or  of  a  single  one,  is  totally  irreconcilable  with,  and  is 
therefore  wholly  absent  from,  Buddhisl  teachings,  n 
is  a  significant    fact    that    Wilberforce  himself,   firmly 

1  •  r.  Outline*  qf  Mahayana  BuddhUm,  by  I>   T.  Suzuki,  pp. 

r,  ll.-.  if.  and  290  it.  ' 


148     LETTERS   TO    A    MISSIONARY 

believing  as  he  did  in  the  immanence  of  the  Godhead, 
or  of  "  Christ,"  in  all  human  beings,  including  evil- 
doers and  "  the  heathen,'-'  unreservedly  accepted  the 
logical  conclusions  to  which  this  theory  pointed ; 
hence  he  utterly  repudiated  the  traditional  Christian 
teaching  regarding  the  eternal  ruin  of  human  souls  and 

DO  O 

the  doctrine  of  an  everlasting  hell.  It  is  hardly  necessary 
to  add  that  he  was  careful  to  distinguish  between  the 
"  immanent  Christ  "  and  the  historic  Jesus,  just  as  the 
mystical  Buddhists  (and  indeed  all  Buddhists  who  have 
a  real  grasp  of  their  own  religion)  differentiate  between 
the  "  immanent  Buddha  " — as  well  as  the  transcendent 
Buddha  of  the  "  Lotus  "  and  similar  sutras — and  the 
historical  figure,  who,  as  Prince  Siddharta,  left  his  father's 
palace  to  become  a  wandering  ascetic.  The  "  true 
spiritual  self  of  each  of  us,"  says  Wilberforce,  "  is  one 
with  the  Christ ;  indeed,  in  a  sense,  is  the  Christ"" 
{Inward  Vision,  p.  103)  ;  but  he  also  emphasizes  what 
he  deliberately  calls  "the  distinction"  between  "the 
Lord  Jesus  "  and  "  the  universal  mystic  Christ,"  which  is 
another  name  for  the  "immanence  of  God."  A  similar 
distinction  is  drawn  with  increasing  boldness  by  many 
of  the  most  daring  of  our  theologians  and  preachers. 
"  Paul's  Christ,"  says  the  Rev.  T.  Rhondda  Williams, 
"  is  greater  than  any  single  human  incarnation  of  the 
Divine  could  be,"  and  "no  single  interpretation  of  the 
word  will  unlock  the  meaning  of  all  the  references.  .  .  . 
There  is  no  doubt  that  the  Christ-conception  existed 
before  Jesus."  1 

1  The  Working  Faith  <>/ H  Liberal  Theologian,  p.  158.  See  also 
Mysticism  and  the  Creed,  byW.  F.  Cobb,  D.D.,  pp.  j20ft'.,  and 
Bishop  Boyd  Carpenter's  The  Witness  of  Religious  Ea  perience, 
1916,  ]>i».  61-2,  10:5.  Cf.  T/,r  Future  of  Christianity,  by  Reginald 
II.  Crompton,  1916,  pp.  24o  ff.  In  this  last-named  book,  which 
is  deserving  or  careful  perusal,  no  attempt  is  made  to  preserve 


LETTERS    TO    A    MISSIONARY     149 

The  present  revival  of  interest  in  mysticism  is  un- 
doubtedly due,  in  large  part,  to  the  widespread  decay 
of  belief  in  dogmatic  Christianity,  and  to  the  hope 
which  animates  many  of  the  educated  laity  and  the 
"  advanced  "  clergy  of  our  time  that  even  if  neither 
Liberalism  nor  Modernism  succeeds  in  giving  Christi- 
anity a  new  lease  of  life,  copious  draughts  of  a  rejuven- 
ating elixir  may  still  be  drawn  from  the  perennial 
fountain  of  mysticism.  It  is  very  doubtful,  however, 
whether  this  last  hope  will  be  realized,  or  whether  the 
Christian  Church  could  ever  bring  itself  to  accept  the 
terms  which  a  triumphant  mysticism  would  undoubt- 
edly impose.  Many  theologians— not  only  those  of  the 
Ritschlian  school — have  declared  that  mysticism  is 
essentially  opposed  to  traditional  Christianity  and  con- 
stitutes a  serious  danger  to  all  forms  of  the  Faith  that 
by  any  stretch  of  the  religious  imagination  can  be 
termed  orthodox.  E.  Hermann  {The  Meaning  and 
lii/ue  of  Mysticism,  pp.  290,  !^!)1 )  declares  that  the 
"rapidly  increasing  mystical  literature  "  of  to-day,  even 
when  it  professes  to  be  "specifically  Christian,"  is 
"essentially  a  polemic  againsl  the  historic  Christian 
faith":  and  he  also  tells  us  thai  the  antagonism  of 
mystics  towards  professional  theology  is  "often  tinged 
with  contempt."'  However  this  ma}  be,  there  is  good 
reason  to  believe  thai  the  leanings  towards  mysticism 
which  are  now  so  noticeable  .among  some  of  the  most 
spiritually-minded  men  and  women  of  our  time  will 
tend    in   no  small    measure  to    bring  about   one  most 


even  the  semblance  <>i'  Christian  orthodoxy.  Mr.  Crompton 
point*  out  '  1  p.  256)  thai  "  the  miserable  failure  of  <  bristianity  is 
not  due  to  the  Eternal  <  In-i-i.  bul  to  the  mistaken  conception 
that  .1. -11,  wot  the  <  brisl  made  flesh.     To   ■  1  ■  •  or  It 

extent,  depending  very  Largely  on  our  own  h  ill .  the  <  brisl  is  in 

V    III. III. " 


150     LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

desirable  consummation — the  decay  of  the  arrogance 
and  intolerance  hitherto  shown  by  the  representatives 
of  Western  religious  thought  towards  all  the  faiths 
of  "  heathendom,"  and  the  growth  of  a  new  bond  of 
spiritual  sympathy  between  the  truly  religious  minds 
of  all  nations  and  all  creeds. 

But  if  I  am  to  continue  my  egotistic  remarks  about 
my  own  religious  position,  what  am  I  to  say  about 
those  foundation-rocks  of  almost  every  creed — Immor- 
tality and  God  ?  As  to  whether  human  individuals 
as  such  do  or  do  not  "  survive  "  the  death  of  the  body, 
I  will  not  venture  to  express  a  decided  opinion,  for 
the  simple  but  entirely  adequate  reason  that  I  have 
not  met  with  sufficient  evidence  to  justify  a  conclusion 
one  way  or  the  other.  Though  I  have  been,  for  several 
years,  a  deeply  interested  member  of  the  Society  for 
Psychical  Research,  I  find  myself  unconvinced,  as  yet, 
by  the  arguments  whereby  some  of  my  fellow-members 
— Sir  Oliver  Lodge  and  others — profess  to  have  demon- 
strated that  the  individual  human  personality  survives 
the  crisis  of  death.  Nevertheless,  the  subject  is  one 
on  which  I  maintain  an  open  mind ;  and  if  some  day 
I  awake  in  the  next  world  and  realize  from  personal 
experience  that  Sir  Oliver  and  his  friends  were  correct 
in  their  interpretation  of  the  evidence  available  to 
them  in  their  lifetimes,  I  shall  take  the  earliest  oppor- 
t  unity  to  offer  them  my  sincere  congratulations — always 
provided,  of  course,  that  the  rules  permit  of  telepathic 
communications  being  transmitted  from  the  tropical 
regions  of  the  spirit-world  to  the  temperate.  For  the 
present,  I  have  already  gone  so  far  as  to  declare  my 
provisional  acceptance  of  the  theory  that  "  man  does 
not  stand  alone  and   this  life  is  not  all,"   and  there 


LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY      151 

I  leave  a  question  on  which,  as  it  appears  to  me, 
neither  Religion  nor  Psychic  Research  has  given  us 
the  right  to  dogmatize. 

I  am  afraid  that  candour  compels  me  to  confess  to 
a  feeling  of  similar  uncertainty  with  regard  to  God  ; 
but  I  am  emboldened  to  make  this  terrible  confession 
by  my  knowledge  of  the  fact  that  within  Christianity 
itself — not  to  mention  other  religions — the  different 
conceptions  of  the  Godhead  are  hopelessly  irreconcil- 
able. The  Rev.  George  Gordon  Macleod  and  the 
Rev.  T.  Rhondda  Williams  (if  I  may  take  these  two 
as  representatives  of  utterly  opposed  types  of  Christian 
thought)  both  call  themselves  Christians,  and  theoretic- 
ally they  worship  the  same  God  ;  yet  I  cannot  help 
thinking  that  Mr.  Rhondda  Williams  would  recoil 
with  horror  from  the  hideous  monster  adored  by  Mr. 
Macleod,  and  I  fear  it  is  no  less  probable  that  Mr. 
Macleod  would  not  hesitate  to  denounce  Mr.  Rhondda 
Williams's  God  as  one  whom  you  could  "spit  at  and 
live"  or  (to  use  another  of  Mr.  Macleod's  illuminating 
if  disrespectful  phrases)  as  a  mere  "indiarubber  god*1 

(see  p.  22). 

All  educated  Christians,  I  may  be  told,  would 
repudiate  Mr.  Macleod's  God  with  disgust.  Bui  whai 
right  have  they  to  do  so,  Beeing  thaf  Mr.  Macleod 
derived  every  detail  of  his  port  rait  ore  direct  from  a 
book  which  all  Christians  believe  to  be  pari  of  the 
inspired  word  of  the  verj  Deity  whose  main  purpo 
in  inspiring  it  was  to  gi\e  mankind  a  trustworthy 
revelation  <>f  himself?  I  gravely  doubt  whether  Mr. 
Rhondda  Williams  baa  as  much  right  as  Mr.  Macleod 
has  t.,  declare  that  his  God  is  the  God  of  Christianity  ; 

and    I    think    a    candid   judge    would    tell    us    that     Mr. 
Uhondda    Williams's   God    is    M\y  much    nearer   in    type 
M 


1 52     LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

to  the  God  of  the  "  heathen  "  Cleanthes,  or  to  the 
God  of  the  "heathen"  Seneca,  or  to  the  God  of  the 
"heathen"  Rabindranath  Tagore,  than  to  the  God 
hitherto  worshipped  by  the  vast  majority  of  professing 
Christians.  For  my  own  part  I  would  much  rather  do 
homage  to  the  God  of  "  pagan  "  Stoicism,  or  the  God 
of  Hindu  mysticism,  or  the  God  vaguely  hinted  at  by 
Confucianism,  than  abase  myself  before  that  Jewish 
tribal  Deity  who  still  excites  devotional  fervour  among 
hundreds  if  not  thousands  of  Christian  missionaries  in 
China.  I  may  be  reminded  that  it  is  not  the  Old 
Testament  God  but  the  God  revealed  by  Jesus  that 
Christians  are  supposed  to  worship ;  but  what  does 
the  difference  amount  to  in  practice  ?  Have  not 
thousands  of  the  twentieth-century  disciples  of  Jesus 
shown  themselves  ready  and  anxious  to  believe  that 
the  God  revealed  by  Jesus  was  capable  of  sending 
flocks  of  bellicose  angels  to  save  the  lives  of  a  few 
British  soldiers  at  Mons,  while  he  failed  to  depute 
even  a  single  baby-angel  to  protect  the  women  and 
children  of  Belgium  and  Serbia  from  atrocities  un- 
speakable ?  Is  it  not  professional  exponents  of  the 
Christian  Gospel  who  are  to-day  inviting  us  to  believe 
that  the  God  of  Jesus  has  deluged  the  world  with 
blood  and  inflicted  brutal  tortures  on  millions  of 
people  of  all  nations  and  all  faiths,  merely  as  a  gentle 
reminder  that  some  of  them  have  lately  shown  a 
reprehensible  tendency  to  "forget"  him?  Was  it  not 
Christian  clergymen  (and  they  presumably  know  some- 
thing of  the  character  of  their  own  Deity)  who  assured 
us  that  the  God  of  Jesus  has  scattered  ruin  and 
devastation  and  misery  and  unutterable  pain  through- 
out half  a  world  merely  as  a  loving  indication  of  his 
dissatisfaction  with  the  Liberal  Party  in  England  for 


LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY      153 

attempting  to  "rob"  him  by  disendowing  the  Church 
in  Wales  ?  After  all,  was  Mr.  Macleod  so  far  astray 
as  some  "  advanced  "  Christians  would  have  us  believe 
in  his  delineation  of  the  character  of  the  Christian 
Deitv  ?  A  certain  "gloomy  dean''  once  told  us  (at 
a  moment  when  the  gloom  was  irradiated  by  a  Hash 
of  genial  irony)  that  "an  honest  God  is  the  noblest 
work  of  man."  The  God  created  by  Jews  and  Chris- 
tians may  be  honest  in  a  narrow  sense — honest,  at 
least,  in  revealing  the  darker  side  of  his  own  person- 
ality ;  honesty,  however,  is  not  the  only  quality  one 
wants  in  one's  God,  and  for  my  own  part  I  will  confess 
that  the  graceful  figure  of  the  Greek  Apollo  with  his 
lyre  is  to  me  infinitely  more  attractive,  infinitely  more 
worthy  of  love  and  admiration,  than  that  of  the 
beetle-browed  Jehovah  with  his  rod  of  iron  and  his 
tables  of  stone. 

I  venture  to  say  that  the  name  of  "God"  has  been 
more  "soiled  by  all  ignoble  use '"  than  any  other  in 
the  language.  .Mr.  William  Archer  spoke  well  when, 
in  his  book  aboul  .Mr.  Wells's  new  god,  he  questioned 
whether  it  was  possible  "to  deodorize  a  word  which 
comes  to  us  redolent  of  'good,  thick,  stupefying 
incense-Smoke,1    mingled     with     the    reek    of    the    tut/o- 

iln  jr."  "Can  we,*'  be  asks,  " beat  into  a  ploughshare 
the  sword  of  St.  Bartholomew  and  a  thousand  other 
deeds  of  honor.'  God  his  been  by  far  the  most  tragic 
word  in  iIm'  whole  vocabulary  of  the  race  -a  spell  to 
conjure  up  all  the  worst  liends  in  human  nature.*1 
God  musi  not  \m-  held  responsible  for  this  misuse  ..t 
hi-  name  and  this  misinterpretation  of  his  holy  pur- 
poses? Perhaps  not:  bul  of  what  avail,  then,  are 
his  inspired  Bible,  hi-  infallible  popes,  his  divinely- 
guided  Church?     For  hundred    of  thou  and   of  yean 


154     LETTERS   TO   A    MISSIONARY 

man  has  been  teaching  himself,  by  slow  and  painful 
experience,  that  it  behoves  him  to  keep  his  body  under 
strict  control,  so  that  it  may  not  become  the  slave 
of  its  passions  and  appetites :  how  is  it  that  Christ, 
though  armed  with  divine  wisdom  and  divine  omni- 
potence, has  been  so  singularly  unsuccessful  in  checking 
the  maleficent  activities  of  that  "  mystical  body "  of 
his — the  Church  ? 

On  the  whole  I  doubt  whether  Christianity,  for 
all  the  efforts  of  its  countless  theologians,  has  ever 
furnished  us  with  a  better  definition  of  God  than  that 
given  us  by  a  benighted  "heathen"  Stoic  of  ancient 
Rome — Dens  est  mortali  juvare  mortalem — "  God  is 
the  helping  of  man  by  man."  Even  if  it  is  philoso- 
phically inadequate  it  is  at  least  a  good  definition  to 
live  by ;  and  perhaps  when  men  have  succeeded  in 
bringing  this  God  into  being,  and  have  securely 
enshrined  him  in  the  sanctuaries  of  their  own  hearts, 
they  will  at  last  find  themselves  brought  into  contact 
with  a  Divinity  whom  they  can  love  and  reverence 
without  hypocrisy  and  without  self-abasement.  This 
God  will  not  require  them  to  prostrate  themselves 
at  his  feet  like  sycophantic  courtiers,  nor  will  he 
compel  them,  under  pain  of  hideous  penalties,  to 
"glorify  His  holy  Name  for  ever  and  ever";  but  he 
will  teach  them  to  love  and  understand  him  through 
loving  and  understanding  one  another,  and  he  will 
help  them  to  make  this  world  a  place  of  profounder 
happiness  and  more  wondrous  beauty  than  any  "  king- 
dom of  heaven  "  that  ever  took  shape  in  the  dreams 
pf  prophet,  saint,  or  priest. 


INDEX   OF   NAMES 


ADAM,  J.,  147 

Albigenaes,  132 

icon  Journal  of  Theology,  The,  62 
Anaxiiiiander,  105 
Ansulm,  8. 
Apocrypha,  The,  51 
Apollo,  153 

lea'  Creed,  The,  108 
Archer,  William,  153 
Argyll,  Dllke  >>f,  115 
Arya  BamSj.  LOB 
Augustine,  St.,  8,  69 

Barlow,  George,  40 
Bartholomew,  St.,  182,  154 

ter,  Richard,  29,  :;i 
Beelzebul 

Heghards,  The,  114 
Beguines,  I  he,  ill 
BeUarmine,  Cardinal,  78 

Benson,  A.  <'., 

Bhagavadglta,  The,  59 

Bishop  Gore's  Challenge  to  Critic  inn,  IOC 
Blunt,  ROT.  A.  W.  I'.,  128 
Bold,  Philip,  41 
l;i  ater,  Bishop,  149 

id  Church, 
.lum,  Lord,  88 
BuckJ 

Buddha,  The,  112 
Buddhism,  26,  10,  88-86,  ill,  129-181, 

MS  148 
Burn,  I!'  i    \    B 

Uyuaps  0)  ; 

C.ilvm.  9,  88, 

I 

Campbell,  Bev.  R.  J.,  12,  18,81 

.  19,  120 

■,  I'd 
■ 
I  .  146 

I,  18 
I  oi  Genoa,  i 

I  i,  The,  xix 

nply 
I,  II 
He  Union, 
I,  Lord  Hugh,  102 
■      vd  Buddhl  in ,  I4'p 
Charles,  «  anon,  I.:'. 

K.,  11- j 


Chicago,  University  of,  55 

China  Inland  Mission,  pailim. 

China'*  Million*,  xii,  )'.'•.',  124 

<  '<  -  arse  Krcordt  r,  The,  7 

Christ  and  the  Power*  of  Darkness,  81 

Chrysostom,  John,  69 

II  and  tht  World,  The,  57 
Church   Missionary  Society,  The,  xv- 
xvi,  63 

}uarttrly  Review,  The,  25 
i  ■  'lu-  dots- roads,  95 

Clarke,  Sir  Edward,  108 
Cleanthea,  152 
I  nt  of  Alexandria,  u 

Cobb,  Dr.  W.  F.,148 
Coe,  G.   \.,  127 
i    .  lestius,  9 
Cohu,  Rev.  J.  R.,12,  18 
Colenso,  Bishop,  ix,  ".1,  76 
Confucianism,  88,  84,  B6,  181,  162 
ConU  ntio  !'■  ritatis,  100,  119 

\h.  W.  A.,  40 

Craufurd,  Rev   A,  11.    1 1 
Crompton,  R<  ginald  EL,  149 
( lyprian,  B 

D  Allonni  s,  G.  Revault,  I  I 
Damascene,  John,  I  B 

..on,   The, 

Danb 

D  krlington,  B  -86 

I i;u  v. in,  Chai I- 

D*  B 

.   144 

I iclii /  i  h,  75 

i.      i.  The,  9,  ,  86,88,48,  78, 

Dorner,  i .  a..  61 
1 1,  wt  School 

Duchi    n<    '■!   i    i  o 
i .       i  i  i         ivatl,  100 

/  ■  .< ,  6 1 

i  .111 

Edinburgh  M  I  onforenoe,  x\\, 

nil,  66.  1  'l.  124,  126 
Bklkins,  Dr.  Jon  i  .  124, 

I  10 
i       vid»,  Jonathan,  7 


i56 


INDEX   OF   NAMES 


Emerson,  84 

Bneyelopadia  Britannica,  122 

English  Church  Union,  The,  116 

Bphetians,  7t> 

Erigena,  Johitnnes  Scotus,  9 

Essays  and  Reviews,  ix,  8,  16,  53,  75, 

100 
Essays  in  Orthodox)/,  115 
Ejther,  51 

Etudes    d'llistoire     et    Psychologic     du 
.Mysticisme,  144 
Erangiles  Synoptiques,  Les,  97 
Evanson,  9 

Faring  the  Facts,  95 

Faith  and  Morals,  53 

J?<ii<A  o/  the  Church,  The,  123 

Figgis,  Rev.  J.  N.,  95 

Final  Correspondence,  etc.,  x,  46,  47 

Form    and    Content    in    tlie    Christian 

Tradition,  110 
Fortnightly  Review,  The,  134 
Foundations,  91,  100 
Four  Stages  of  Greek  Religion,  The,  42 
Fox,  Rev.  II."  E.,63,  64 
Friends,  Society  of,  55,  119 
Frost,  Rev.  Henry  W.,  viii,  xi,  xii,  xiii, 

25,  33,  36,  46,  47,  48,  66,  71,  86,  115, 

127,  132 
Furniss,  Father,  27-2S,  31 
Future  of  Christianity,  The,  149 

Garvie,  Dr.  A.  E.,  12,  18 

Gasquet,  Cardinal,  98 

Oenesis,  55 

Germans  and  Germany,  18 

Gnosticism,  9 

Goethe,  24 

Goodhart,  Rev.  C.  J.,  76,  77,  79 

Goodrich,  Dr.,  50 

Goodwin  Smith,  Dr.  llenrv,  94 

Gore,  Dr..  Bishop  of  Oxford,  24,  25,  31, 

55,  95,  99,  101,  106,  115 
Gnrgias,  The,  of  Plato,  38 
Gorham,  C.  T.,  28 
Gorham  Case,  75 
Gregory  of  Nyssa,  9 
Gregory  the  Great,  8 
Guyon,  Madame,  144 

Halifax,  Lord,  115 

Halvburton,  30 

Hart,  Charles,  38 

Harvard  Theological  Review,  The,  115 

Hazlitt,  28 

Hereford,  Bishop  of,  12,  18,  93,  121 

Hermann,  E.,  144,  149 

Herrmann,  53 

Eibbert  Journal,  The,  16 

Hinduism,  152 

History  of  Infant  Baptism,  134 

Hobhousc,  Walter,  57 

Holtzmann,  Heinrich,  24 

Horner,  112 


Hongkong  University,  xx 

Hooker,  110,  111 

Hoste,  D.  E.,  xii,  47,  115 

Hume,  10 

Hunt,  W.  Remfry,  26,  27 

Hupfeld's  Sources  o)  Genesis,  75 

llutcheson,  30 

Hllgel,  Baron  F.  von,  19,  24 

niingworth,  Dr.,  11 

Inge,  Dean,  11,  18,  31,  78,  119,  120,  153 

Institutes  of  Calvin,  67 

Interpreter,  The.,  40 

Inward  Vision,  146 

James,  Dr.  William,  67 
Jenkins  v.  Cook,  74 
Jerome,  St.,  76 
Jones,  Rev.  Griffith,  41 

Rev.  J.  D.,  11,  40 

Jowett,  Benjamin,  39,    44,  75,  105 
Joyous  Gard,  139 
Judas,  39,  40 
Justin  Martyr,  8 

Kaiser,  The,  80 

Kcble,  91,  92 

Kempson,  Rev.  F.  C,  25 

Kidderminster  women,  29 

Kikuyu  Controversy,  116 

Knox,  Rev.  R.  A.,  112,  113, 114, 115 

Lactantius,  8 

Lake,  Dr.  Kirsopp,  62 

Last  Appeal,  A,  46,  50 

Lateran,  Council  of,  20,  37-38 

Lecky,  7,  25-28,  131,  132 

LFng-yen  Sutra,  The,  59 

Lewes,  John,  92 

Liberal  Party  in  English  Politics,  153 

Lodge,  Sir  Oliver,  107,  150 

Loisy,  24,  97,  101,  143 

London,  Bishop  of,  97,  108 

Looking  Facts  in  the  Face,  139 

"Lotus  "  Sutra,  148 

Lourdes,  Our  Lady  of,  75 

Lucas,  Bernard,  xvii 

Luther,  9,  74 

Lux  Mundi,  100 

Macintosh,  Prof.  D.  C,  92,  115 
Macleod,     Rev.    George    Gordon,    21, 

23,24,  28,  81,  151,  152,153 
Macmillan,  Ilev.  D.,95 
Maeterlinck,  146 
Mahfiyfma,     114,     146,    147,     and     see 

Buddhism. 
Mains,  George  Preston,  xxiv 
Manscl's  Bampton  Lectures,  75 
Manual  of  Catholic  Theology,  49 
Martineau,  63 

.Maurice,  F.  I).,  11 
McKibben,  Rev.  W.  K.,  55 
McTaggart,  Dr.,  42 


INDEX   OF   NAMES 


157 


Meaning  and  Value  of  Mysticism,  The, 

144,  149 
Mencius,  59 
Mephistophelcs,  73 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  xxiv 
Millennial  Kingdom,  The,  T4,  To 
Miller.  A.  V.,81,  123 
Minucius,  F.  li    , 

Miracles  in  the  Nets  Testament,  100 
Missionary  Principle!  and  the  Primate 

.  115 
Missionary  Prospect,  The,  xx 
Mivart,  Dr.  St.  George,  20 
Modernism,  xix,  90  f.  et  passim 
Molinos,  144 
Molocli,  s7 

Monod,  Guillaume,  1-1,  15,  65,  GG 
Montaigne,  126 
Much  Abused  Letter,  .4.  94 
Murray,  Dr.  Gilbert,  11 
Mystic  Immanence, 

Religion,  19,  24 
dam,  144-160 
Mysticism  and  the  Creed,  149 

National  Church  League,  The,  108 

a,  107 
X.  oplatoniats,  105 

'  Pelagianism,    The,    19,  21,  40,  4'.', 

Newman,  Cardinal,  "5 

P.  W.,  75 

Nlcene  ( '■ 

'am  and  After,  The,  27, 
136 
Noel,  Bey.  Conrad,  i1  '-i 

North  1  1 1  Hi-' 'i  New*,  xx,  60,  83 

Noyc.-,  Attn  1 

Open    /./■"  Basis   of  Ai>>j 

• 

..I  r,<  Mahiyina  Buddhism,  1  it 
Oxford,   Bishop  "f,  101,  115,  and  tti 
,  l)r. 

;         list  Lost,  88,  80 
Pascal,  T.  23 

96 

Pelagi 

/  .  ■•<.-    of    Joshua 

urn,    78, 
119 

he,  at  Plato,  38,  89 

- 

/         mda  r.ntest.  A,  41 

.  il,.-  KM.  ,154 

/  1 

•.  Dr.  J.  H.,  42,  73 


Principles  0/  the  Christian  Religion,  The, 

120 
Prudentius,  G9 
Rsvchical  Research,  The    Society  for, 

150 
Psych  oloffied'unt  Rel  ig  i 0 

hology  of  I.  The,    l'-'T 

ilogy  of  the  Religious  Life,  126 

Pullan,  Rev.  Leighton,  115 
Puritans,  10,  29 
Pusey,  Dr.,  17,  18 

Quakers,  see  Friends,  Society  of. 
Quick,  Bev.  <  (liver  Chase,  115 
Quinisextine  Council,  51 

Rashdall,  Dean,  xiii,  xiv,  xv 

rm  or  the  Qospel,  68 
Baup  rl    J    Qodfi ■■■■■.  vi 
Realm  of  Ends,  The,  143 

./i  (i/).'  Belief,  107 
/,    onciliation  of  Races  and  Religions, 
The, 

.  102 

)3,  51,  T5 
»/!  of  H.  '.'.  WtllS  and  other  Essays, 
The,  44 

ions  of  Authority  and  the  Religion 
Spirit,  53 
Republic,  The,  of  Plat 
/.       otton,  The  Book  of,  72 
Beville,  Jean,  61,  131 
Bhoades,  J.,  140 

Bhondda  Williams,  Bev.  T.,  lis,  151 
162 

a  „f  tht  Sphinx,  The,  44 
Bitschllan  Bchool,  1 19 

Bon.  .1.  M.,  10 
1    in. in  0.  II  ,  xix 
Borne,  »  'Inn.  li  "f,  xix,   xxii,   1,  4,  18 
•JT,    28,    82,    88,   43,    50,    52,    T3,    M    ,t 

isid,  T 1 

1.  21 
Boyee,  Josiah,  1 1 1 

Ruth,  Bo 

.ti.  r.  Augusts,  62 

.  Is 

Banday,  Dr.,  99,  106,  i"T,  110 

I 
Bchilli      1     '     -'  ,  11 
Scotland,  Bellgion  in,  iv 

Ood,  1  !'• 
BemJ 

• 

.  xix 
Shaft  1  ord,  100 

Bhakespeai 
. 

Shell. 

Smith,  !(■  I  ''>'"- 

phli  tN  by,  tOff. 


i58 


INDEX   OF   NAMES 


Society  of  Heretics,  The,  95 

Socrates,  38,  39 

Some  Loose  Stvnet,  113 

Spectator,  The,  13 

Spencer,  Frederick,  12 

Spiritual  Condition  of  t lie  Heathen,  The, 

46 
Spiritual  Consciousness,  121 
St.  Albans,  Bishop  <>f,  186 
Stanley,  Dean,  l'9,  75 
Steicardship  of  Faith,  The,  63 
Stock,  Mr.  St*.  George,  139 
Stoicism,  152,  154 
Storr,  Canon,  xxv 
Stratton,  Prof.,  126, 127 
Streeter,  Canon,  112 
•'  Student  in  Arms,  A,"  43-45 
Student's  Catholic  Doctrine,  The,  38,  81, 

123 
Studies    in     the    History    of    Natural 

Theology,  105 
Suzuki,  D.  T.,  147 
Swedenborg,  39 
Symes,  J.  E.,  62 

Tablet,  The,  20,  49 

Taoism,  83,  84,  145 

Tartarus,  38,  39 

Tasmania,  Bishop  of,  50 

Tauler,  147 

Taylor,  Mr.  Hudson,  ix,  4,  5 

Temple,  Rev.  William,  91,  92 

Tertullian,  60,  67 

Theologia  Germanica,  59, 145 

Theology  in  Scotland,  xxv 

Thirty-nine  Articles,  The,  109,  120 

Thomas  Aquinas,  9 

Thompson,  Rev.  J.  M.,  100,  106 

Sir  Henry,  122 

Through  Facts  to  Faith,  100,  106 
Through  Scylla  and  Chan/Mis,  103,  121 
Timaeus,  The,  of  Plato,  105 


Tima,  The,  35,41,  60,  93,  98,  102,  108 
T'ien-t'ai  Buddhism,  146 
Tralierne,  Thomas,  146 
Trevelyan,  O.  M.,  189 
Tyrrell,  Father,  94,  103,  121 

Unitarians,  xix 

Universalism,  10, 13,  14,  18,  19,  22,  24 

et  passim 
Upanishads,  The,  59 

Vaughan,  Father  Bernard,  130 

Cardinal,  20,  31,  41 

Vedas,  The,  105,  106 

Vitality  of  I'latoaism,  The,  147 

Voltaire,  10 

Waco,  Dr.,  102 

Wake,  William,  120 

Wall,  Rev.  W.,  134 

Wallace,  A.  R.,75 

Wang  Wei,  59 

Ward,  .lames,  142 

Warfield,  Prof.  Benjamin  B.,  101,  115 

Webb.C.C.  J.,  105 

Webster,  Rev.  Alexander,  xxv 

Wells,  H.  (i.,  13,  18,153 

Wesley,  John,  10,  11 

West  bury,  Lord  Chancellor,  17 

Whitmee,  S.  J.,  40 

Wilberforce,  Archdeacon,  121,  146,  148 

Williams,  J.  Herbert,  19 

Rev.  N.  P.,  110-113, 115 

Wilson,  Rev.  H.  B.,  17 
Winstanley,  Gerrard,  1 15 
Wolferstan,  Father  Bertram,  xix 
Working  Faith  of  a  Liberal  Theologian, 

The,  149 
World  and  the  Individual,  The,  145 

Zanzibar,  Bishop  of,  101,  115,  136 


PRINTED  BY  WATTS  AND  CO.,  17  JOHNSON'S  COURT,  FLEET  STREET,  LONDON,  B.C.  4 


C.H. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 

tfy^  i<\t  \<h< 

** 

RE^ 

ED 

L 

AM 
7-4 

365 

PM 
10 

tPT*l  tlMJW 

ftPR    4 
JANO  5  1986 

Form  L9-30w-ll,'58(.82Gfc 

s4)444 

AA    000  637  220    5 


llll  ill  li 


3  1158  01235  3487 


w